The Project Gutenberg EBook of Paddy Finn, by W. H. G. Kingston

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Paddy Finn

Author: W. H. G. Kingston

Illustrator: Archibald Webb

Release Date: May 15, 2007 [EBook #21473]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PADDY FINN ***




Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England




Paddy Finn, by W H G Kingston.

________________________________________________________________________

This is one of Kingston's longest adventure stories, but possibly also
one of his best.  The eponymous hero is tracked through his time at sea
as a midshipman.  Exciting events follow on each other's heels, fast and
furious.  Very well written, showing the extraordinary depth of
knowledge that the author possessed. You will definitely enjoy reading
it, if you enjoy this genre at all.  You may care to listen to it
instead, in which case it makes an excellent audiobook.

________________________________________________________________________

PADDY FINN, BY W H G KINGSTON.



CHAPTER ONE.

THE HOME OF MY ANCESTORS.

"The top of the morning to you, Terence," cried the major, looking down
upon me from the window of his bedroom.

I was standing in front of the castle of Ballinahone--the seat of the
O'Finnahans, my ancestors--on the banks of the beautiful Shannon,
enjoying the fresh air of the early morning.

"Send Larry up, will you, with a jug of warm water for shaving; and,
while I think of it, tell Biddy to brew me a cup of hot coffee.  It will
be some time before breakfast is ready, and my hand isn't as steady as
it once was till I've put something into my inside."

The old house had not been provided with bells for summoning the
attendants; a loud shout, a clap of the hands, or the clatter of
fire-irons, answering the purpose.

"Shure, Larry was sent to meet the postboy, uncle, and I'll be after
taking you up the warm water; but Biddy maybe will not have come in from
milking the cows, so if Dan Bourke is awake, and will give me the key of
the cellar, mightn't I be bringing you up a glass of whisky?"  I asked,
knowing the taste of most of the guests at the castle.

"Arrah, boy, don't be tempting me!" cried the major in a half-angry
tone; "that morning nip is the bane of too many of us.  Go and do as I
bid you."

I was about entering the house to perform the duty I had undertaken,
when I caught sight of my foster-brother, Larry Harrigan, galloping up
the avenue, mounted on the bare back of a shaggy little pony, its mane
and tail streaming in the breeze.

"Hurrah! hurrah! yer honour; I've got it," he cried, as he waved a
letter above his carroty and hatless pate.  "I wouldn't have been after
getting it at all, at all, for the spalpeen of a postboy wanted tinpence
before he would give it me, but sorra a copper had I in my pocket, and I
should have had to come away without it, if Mr McCarthy, the bailiff,
hadn't been riding by, and paid the money for me."

I took the letter; and telling Larry, after he had turned the pony into
the yard, to bring up the warm water and the cup of hot coffee, I
hurried, with the official-looking document in my hand, up to my uncle's
room.  He met me at the door, dressed in his trousers and shirt, his
shirt-sleeves tucked up in order to perform his ablutions, exhibiting
his brawny arms, scarred with many a wound,--his grizzled hair uncombed,
his tall figure looking even more gaunt than usual without the military
coat in which I was accustomed to see him.  He eagerly took the letter.

"Come in, my boy, and sit down on the foot of the bed while I see what
my friend Macnamara writes in answer to my request," he said, as he
broke the seal, and with a deliberation which didn't suit my eagerness,
opened a large sheet of foolscap paper, which he held up to the light
that he might read it more easily.

While he was thus engaged, Larry brought up the warm water and the cup
of steaming coffee, and, with a look at the major's back which betokened
anything but respect, because it was not a glass of whisky, placed the
jug and cup on the table.  Larry was, I must own, as odd-looking an
individual as ever played the part of valet.  His shock head of hair was
unacquainted with comb or brush; his grey coat reached to his calves;
his breeches were open at the knees; his green waistcoat, too short to
reach the latter garment, was buttoned awry; huge brogues encased his
feet, and a red handkerchief, big enough to serve as the royal of a
frigate, was tied loosely round his neck.  He stood waiting for further
orders, when the major, turning round to take a sip of coffee, by a sign
bade him begone, and he vanished.

Major McMahon, my mother's uncle, was an old officer, who, having seen
much service for the better part of half a century,--his sword being his
only patrimony,--on retiring from the army had come to live with us at
Castle Ballinahone when I was a mere slip of a boy.  Knowing the world
well,--having been taught prudence by experience, though he had never
managed to save any of his pay or prize-money, and was as poor as when
he first carried the colours,--he was of the greatest service to my
father, who, like many another Irish gentleman of those days, knew
nothing of the world, and possessed but a small modicum of the quality I
have mentioned.  The major, seeing the way matters were going at Castle
Ballinahone, endeavoured to set an example of sobriety to the rest of
the establishment by abstaining altogether from his once favourite
beverage of rum shrub and whisky punch, although he had a head which the
strongest liquor would have failed to affect, and he was therefore well
able to manage everything on the estate with prudence, and as much
economy as the honour of the family would allow.  My father was an Irish
gentleman, every inch of him.  He delighted to keep up the habits and
customs of the country, which, to say the best of them, were not
calculated to serve his own interests or those of his family.  He was
kind-hearted and generous; and if it had not been for the rum shrub, and
whisky-toddy, and the hogsheads of claret which found their way into his
cellar, and thence into his own and his guests' insides, he would have
been happy and prosperous, with few cares to darken his doors.  But the
liquor, however good in itself, proved a treacherous friend, as it
served him a scurvy trick in return for the affection he had shown to
it, leaving him a martyr to the gout, which, while it held sway over
him, soured his otherwise joyous and happy spirits.  It made him
occasionally seem harsh even to us, though he was in the main one of the
kindest and most indulgent of fathers.  He was proud of his family, of
his estate,--or what remained of it,--of his children, and, more than
all, of his wife; and just reason he had to be so of the latter, for she
was as excellent a mother as ever breathed, with all the attractive
qualities of an Irish lady.  That means a mighty deal; for I have since
roamed the world over, and never have I found any of their sex to
surpass my fair countrywomen.

I must describe our family mansion.  Enough of the old building remained
to allow it still to be called a castle.  A round tower or keep, with
two of the ancient walls surmounted by battlements, stood as they had
done for centuries, when the castle had often defied a hostile force;
but the larger portion had been pulled down and replaced by a plain
structure, more commodious, perhaps, but as ugly as could well be
designed.  Round it ran a moat, over which was a drawbridge,--no longer
capable of being drawn up,--while a flight of stone steps led to the
entrance door, ungraced by a porch.  The large hall, the walls of which
were merely whitewashed, with a roof of plain oak, had from its size an
imposing appearance.  The walls of the hall were decked with firearms,--
muskets, pistols, arquebuses, blunderbusses,--pikes, and halberts,
symmetrically arranged in stars or other devices; stags' horns,
outstretched eagles' wings, extended skins of kites, owls, and
king-fishers, together with foxes' brushes, powder-flasks, shot-pouches,
fishing-rods, nets, and dogs' collars; while in the corners stood four
figures, clothed in complete suits of armour, with lances in their
hands, or arquebuses on their arms.

Over the front door were the skin and wings of an enormous eagle,
holding a dagger in its mouth,--the device of our family.  A similar
device in red brick-work was to be seen on the wall above the entrance
on the outside.  Paint had been sparsely used,--paper not at all,--many
of the rooms being merely whitewashed, though the more important were
wainscotted with brown oak, and others with plain deal on which the
scions of our race had for several generations exercised their artistic
skill, either with knives, hot irons, or chalk.  The breakfast and
dining-rooms, which opened from the great hall, were wainscotted, their
chief embellishments being some old pictures in black frames, and a
number of hunting, shooting, and racing prints, with red tape round them
to serve the purpose of frames; while the library so-called was worthy
of being the habitation of an ascetic monk, though two of the walls were
covered with book-shelves which contained but few books, and they served
chiefly to enable countless spiders to form their traps for unwary
flies, while a table covered with green cloth and three wooden chairs
formed its only furniture.

The bedrooms were numerous enough to accommodate the whole of our large
family, and an almost unlimited number of guests, who, on grand
occasions, were stowed away in them, crop and heels.  The less said
about the elegance of the furniture the better; or of the tea and
breakfast services, which might once have been uniform, but, as most of
the various pieces had gone the way of all crockery, others of every
description of size and shape had taken their places, till scarcely two
were alike; but that didn't detract from our happiness or the pleasure
of our guests, who, probably from their own services being in the same
condition, scarcely noticed this.

I had long had a desire to go to sea, partly from reading Captain
Berkeley's _History of the Navy_, _Robinson Crusoe_, and the _Adventures
of Peter Wilkins_, and partly from taking an occasional cruise on the
Shannon,--that queen of rivers, which ran her course past the walls of
Ballinahone, to mingle with the ocean, through the fair city of
Limerick.

Often had I stood on the banks, watching the boats gliding down on the
swift current, and listening to the songs of the fishermen, which came
from far away up the stream!

I had, as most boys would have done, talked to my mother, and pestered
my father and uncle, till the latter agreed to write to an old friend of
his in the navy to consult him as to the best means of enabling me to
gratify my wishes.

But I have been going ahead to talk of my family, forgetful of my
honoured uncle, the major.  He conned the letter, holding it in his two
hands, now in one light, now in another, knitting his thick grey
eyebrows to see the better, and compressing his lips.  I watched him all
the time, anxious to learn the contents, and yet knowing full well that
it would not do to interrupt him.  At last he came to the bottom of the
page.

"It's just like him!" he exclaimed.  "Terence, my boy, you'll have the
honour of wearing His Majesty's uniform, as I have done for many a long
year, though yours will be blue and mine is red; and you'll bring no
discredit on your cloth, I'll be your surety for it."

"Thank you, uncle, for your good opinion of me," I said.  "And am I
really to become a midshipman, and wear a cockade in my hat, and a dirk
by my side?"

"Within a few days you may be enjoying that happiness, my boy," answered
the major.  "My old friend, Captain Macnamara, writes me word that he'll
receive you on board the _Liffy_ frigate, which, by a combination of
circumstances, is now lying in Cork Harbour,--fortunate for us, but
which might have proved disastrous to her gallant officers and crew, for
she was dismasted in a gale, and was within an ace of being driven on
shore.  But a miss is as good as a mile; and when under jury-masts she
scraped clear of the rocks, and got into port in safety.  Here my
letter, after wandering about for many a day, found him, and he has lost
no time in replying to it.  One of his midshipmen having gone overboard
in the gale, he can give you his berth; but mind you, Terence, don't go
and be doing the same thing."

"Not if I can help it, uncle," I replied.  "And Larry? will he take
Larry?  The boy has set his heart upon going to sea, and it would be
after breaking if he were parted from me.  He has been talking about it
every day since he knew that I thought of going; and I promised him I
would beg hard that he might go with me."

"As Captain Macnamara says that the _Liffy_ has had several men killed
in action, I have no doubt that a stout lad like Larry will not be
refused; so you may tell him that when he volunteers, I'll answer for
his being accepted," was the answer.

"Thank you, uncle; it will make him sing at the top of his voice when he
hears that," I said.  "And when are we to be off?"

"To-morrow, or the day after, at the furthest," answered the major.  "I
intend to go with you to introduce you to your captain, and to have a
talk with him over old times."

"Then may I run and tell my father and mother, and Maurice, and Denis,
and the girls?"

"To be sure, boy; but you mustn't be surprised if they are not as
delighted to hear of your going, as you are to go," he answered, as I
bolted out of the room.

I found my brothers turning out of bed, and gave them a full account of
the captain's letter.  They took the matter coolly.

"I wish you joy," said Maurice, who was expecting shortly to get his
commission in our uncle's old regiment.  I then went to the girls, who
were by this time dressed.  Kathleen and Nora congratulated me warmly.

"And shure are you going to be a real midshipman?" said Nora.  "I wish I
was a boy myself, that I might go to sea, and pull, and haul, and dance
a hornpipe."

They, at all events, didn't seem so much cast down as my uncle supposed
they would be.  My father had just been wheeled out of his chamber into
the breakfast room, for he was suffering from an attack of his sworn
enemy.

"Keep up the honour of the O'Finnahans, my boy; and you'll only do that
by performing your duty," he said, patting me on the back,--for shaking
hands was a ceremony he was unwilling to venture on with his gouty
fingers.

My mother was later than usual.  I hurried off to her room.  As she
listened to my account her eyes were fixed on me till they became filled
with tears.

"You have chosen a rough life, Terence; but may God protect you," she
said, throwing her arms round my neck, and kissing my brow.  "I could
not prevent your going even if I would, as your uncle has accepted
Captain Macnamara's offer; for a profession you must have, and it is a
fine one, I've no doubt.  But wherever you go, my dear boy, remember
that the thoughts of those at home will be following you."

More she said to the same effect.  When she at length released me, I
hurried out to tell Larry, Dan Bourke, and the rest of the domestics.
At first Larry looked very downcast; but when he heard that he was to go
too, he gave expression to his joy in a wild shout, which rang through
the kitchen.  Biddy, the cook, and the other females were not so heroic
as my sisters, for they began to pipe their eyes in a way I couldn't
stand, so I ran off to the breakfast room; whether it was at the
thoughts of losing Larry or me, I didn't stop to consider.  My speedy
departure to become a son of Neptune was the only subject of
conversation during the morning meal.  It was agreed that to enable me
to make a respectable appearance on board His Majesty's frigate, I ought
to be provided with a uniform; and a message was despatched to Pat
Cassidy, the family tailor, to appear forthwith, and exercise his skill
in manufacturing the necessary costume.  The major, who had frequently
been at sea, believed that he could give directions for shaping the
garments correctly; and as all were agreed that blue was the required
colour, he presented me with a cloth cloak, which, though it had seen
some service, was considered suitable for the purpose.

Pat Cassidy soon arrived with his shears and tape; and being installed
in a little room, where he was sure of not being interrupted, took my
measure, and set to work, under the major's directions, to cut out and
stitch a coat and breeches in what was considered approved nautical
fashion.  The difficulty was the buttons; but my mother fortunately
discovered a moth-eaten coat and waistcoat of a naval lieutenant, a
relative, who had paid a visit to Castle Ballinahone many years before,
and, having been killed in action shortly afterwards, had never returned
to claim his garments.  There being fewer buttons than the major
considered necessary, Pat Cassidy proposed eking them out with a few
military ones sewn on in the less conspicuous parts.  Meantime, my
mother and sisters and the maids were as busily engaged in preparing the
rest of my kit, carrying off several of my brothers' shirts and
stockings, which they faithfully promised in due time to replace.
"Where there's a will there's a way," and before night, Pat Cassidy,
aided by the busy maids, had performed his task, as had my mother and
sisters theirs; and it was considered that I was fairly fitted out for
my new career, the major promising to get for me at Cork such other
things as I might require.

With intense satisfaction I put on my uniform, of which, though the gold
lace was somewhat tarnished, and the buttons not over bright, I was
mightily proud.  My father presented me with a sword, which had been my
grandfather's.  It was of antique make, and, being somewhat rusty, was
evidently unwilling to leave the scabbard.  Nora, notwithstanding,
proudly girded it on my side by a broad leathern belt with a huge silver
clasp, which I thought had a very handsome appearance.  I little dreamed
that my costume was not altogether according to the rules and
regulations of the naval service.  The coat was long in the waist, and
longer in the skirts, which were looped back with gold lace, Pat having
also surrounded the cuffs with a band of the same material.  The inside
was lined with white silk, and there were patches of white cloth on the
collar.  The waistcoat, which came down to my hips, was of flowered
silk, made out of one of my great-grandmother's petticoats, which had
long been laid by, and was now by unanimous consent devoted to my use.
The breeches were very full, Pat observing that I should be after
growing rapidly on the salt sea, and would require room in them.  White
cotton stockings covered the lower part of my legs, and huge silver
buckles adorned my shoes; a cockade, manufactured by my uncle, was stuck
in my hat; while a frilled shirt and red silk handkerchief tied round my
neck completed my elegant costume.  Having once donned my uniform,--if
so it could be called,--I was unwilling to take it off again; and,
highly delighted with my appearance, I paced about the hall for some
time.  My father watched me, while he laughed till the tears streamed
from his eyes to see me draw my sword and make an onslaught on one of
the mailed warriors in the corner.

"Hurrah, Terence!  Bravo! bravo!" cried Maurice.  "But just be after
remembering that a live enemy won't stand so quiet as old Brian Boru
there."

The toils of the day over, my father, in spite of his gout, was wheeled
into the supper room, when he, in a glass of the strongest whisky-toddy,
and my uncle in one of old claret, drank my health and success in the
naval career I was about to enter, my brothers joining them in other
beverages; and I am very sure that my fond mother more effectually
prayed that I might be protected from the perils and dangers to which I
should be exposed.



CHAPTER TWO.

I COMMENCE MY JOURNEY TO CORK.

It was on a fine spring morning, the birds carolling sweetly in the
trees, that I set forth, accompanied by my uncle and Larry Harrigan, to
commence my career on the stormy ocean.  My father had been wheeled to
the hall door, my mother stood by his side with her handkerchief to her
eyes, my sisters grouped round her, my brothers outside tossing up their
hats as they shouted their farewells,--their example being imitated by
the domestics and other retainers of the house.  The major rode a strong
horse suitable to his weight.  He was dressed in his red long-skirted,
gold-laced coat, boots reaching above his knees, large silver spurs,
three-cornered hat on the top of his wig, with a curl on each side, his
natural hair being plaited into a queue behind.  A brace of pistols was
stuck in his leathern belt, while a sword, with the hilt richly
ornamented,--the thing he prized most on earth, it having been presented
to him for his gallantry at the capture of an enemy's fort, when he led
the forlorn hope,--hung by his side.  I was mounted on my own horse, my
legs for the journey being encased in boots.  A cloak was hung over my
shoulders; I also had a brace of pistols--the gift of my brother
Maurice--in my belt; while in my hand I carried a heavy riding-whip, as
did my uncle, serving both to urge on our steeds, and to defend
ourselves against the sudden attack of an unexpected foe.  Larry
followed on a pony, with uncombed mane and tail, its coat as shaggy as a
bear's; his only weapon a shillelah; his dress such as he usually wore
on Sundays and holidays.  I need not describe the partings which had
previously taken place.  The major gave the word "Forward!" and we
trotted down the avenue at a rapid rate.  I could not refrain from
giving a lingering look behind.  My sisters waved their handkerchiefs;
my mother had too much use for hers to do so; my brothers cheered again
and again; and I saw Larry half pulled from his pony, as his
fellow-servants gripped him by the hands; and two or three damsels, more
demonstrative than the rest, ran forward to receive his parting salutes.
My chest, I should have said, was to come by the waggon, which would
arrive at Cork long before the ship sailed.  The more requisite
articles, such as changes of linen and spare shoes, were packed in
valises strapped to Larry's and my cruppers; while the major carried
such things as he required in his saddle-bags.  We soon lost sight of
the Shannon, and the top of the castle tower appearing above the trees.
For some time we rode on in silence, but as neither my respected
relative nor I were accustomed to hold our tongues, we soon let them wag
freely.  He talked as we rode on in his usual hearty way, giving me
accounts of his adventures in many lands.  Larry kept behind us, not
presuming to come up and join in the conversation.  He was of too happy
a spirit to mind riding alone, while he relieved himself by cracking
jokes with the passers-by.  I have spoken of his warm affection for me.
He also--notwithstanding his rough outside--possessed a talent for
music, and could not only sing a capital song, but had learned to play
the violin from an old fiddler, Peter McLeary, who had presented him
with an instrument, which he valued like the apple of his eye.  He now
carried it in its case, strapped carefully on behind him.  We rode on
too fast to allow of his playing it, as I have seen him do on horseback
many a time, when coming from marriages or wakes, where he was
consequently in great request.  We made a long day's journey, having
rested a couple of hours to bait our horses; and not reaching the town
of Kilmore till long after sundown.

The assizes were taking place.  The judge and lawyers, soldiers, police,
and witnesses, filled every house in the town.  Consequently the only
inn at which we could hope to obtain accommodation was crowded.  All the
guests had retired to their rooms; but the landlady, Mrs Mccarthy, who
knew my uncle, undertook to put us up.  Larry took the horses round to
the stables, where he would find his sleeping place, and we entered the
common room.  Mrs McCarthy was the only person in the establishment who
seemed to have any of her wits about her.  The rest of the inmates who
were still on foot had evidently imbibed a larger amount of the potheen
than their heads could stand, she herself being even more genial than
usual.

"Shure, major dear, there are two gentlemen of the bar up-stairs who
don't know their feet from their heads; and as your honour will be
rising early to continue your journey, we'll just tumble them out on the
floor, and you can take their bed.  We'll put them back again before
they wake in the morning; or if we're after forgetting it, they'll only
think they have rolled out of their own accord, and nobody'll be blamed,
or they be the worse for it; and they'll have reason to be thankful,
seeing that if they had really tumbled on the floor, they might have
broken their necks."

My uncle, who would on no account agree to this hospitable proposal,
insisted on sitting up in an arm-chair, with his legs on another,
assuring Mrs McCarthy that he had passed many a night with worse
accommodation.

"Shure, then, the young gentleman must go to bed," observed the hostess.
"There's one I've got for him in the kitchen,--a little snug cupboard
by the fireside; and shure he'll there be as warm and comfortable as a
mouse in its hole."

To this the major agreed, as the bed was not big enough for both of us,
and indeed was too short for him.

Supper being ended, my uncle composed himself in the position he
intended to occupy, with his cloak wrapped round him, and I accompanied
Mrs McCarthy into the kitchen, which was in a delightful state of
disorder.  She here let down, from a little niche in which it was
folded, a small cupboard-bed, on which, though the sheets and blankets
were not very clean, I was not sorry to contemplate a night's rest.  The
landlady, wishing me good-night, withdrew to her own quarters.  Molly,
the maid-servant, I should have said, long before this, overcome by the
sips she had taken at the invitation of the guests, was stowed away in a
corner somewhere out of sight.

Pulling off my boots and laced coat and waistcoat, which I stowed for
safe keeping under the pillow, I turned into bed by the light of the
expiring embers of the fire, and in a few seconds afterwards was fast
asleep.  I was not conscious of waking for a single moment during the
night; and had I been called, should have said that only a few minutes
had passed since I had closed my eyes, when, to my horror, all at once I
found myself in a state of suffocation, with my head downwards, pressed
closely between the bolster and pillow, and my feet in the air.  Every
moment I thought would be my last.  I struggled as violently as my
confined position would allow, unable, in my confusion, to conceive
where I was, or what had happened.  I in vain tried to shout out; when I
opened my mouth, the feather pillow filled it, and no sound escaped.  I
felt much as, I suppose, a person does drowning.  Thoughts of all sorts
rushed into my mind, and I believed that I was doomed to an ignominious
exit from this sublunary scene, when suddenly there came a crash, and,
shot out into the middle of the room, I lay sprawling on the floor,
unable to rise or help myself, my head feeling as if all the blood in my
body had rushed into it.  The button which had kept the foot of the
shut-up-bed in its place had given way.

"Murder! murder!"  I shouted out, believing that some diabolical attempt
had been made to take my life.

"Murther! murther!" echoed Molly, who, broom in hand, was engaged at the
further end of the kitchen.  "Och, somebody has been kilt entirely."
And, frightened at the spectacle I exhibited, she rushed out of the room
to obtain assistance.

My cries and hers had aroused Mrs Mccarthy, who rushed in, followed by
the waiting-man and my uncle, who, gazing at me as I lay on the floor,
and seeing that I was almost black in the face, ordered one of the
servants to run off for the apothecary, to bleed me.  In the meantime,
Mrs Mccarthy had hurried out for a pitcher of cold water.  Having
dashed some over my face, she poured out several glasses, which I
swallowed one after the other, and by the time the apothecary had
arrived had so far recovered as to be able to dispense with his
services.  Molly confessed to having got up at daylight, and begun to
set matters to rights in the kitchen; and, not observing me, supposing
that her mistress--who usually occupied the bed--had risen, she had
hoisted it up into its niche, and had turned the button at the top to
keep it in its place.  Had not the button given way, my adventures, I
suspect, would have come to an untimely termination.

Having performed my ablutions, with the assistance of Mrs McCarthy, in
a basin of cold water, I was perfectly ready for breakfast, and very
little the worse for what had happened.  Our meal was a hearty one, for
my uncle, like an old soldier, made it a rule to stow away on such
occasions a liberal supply of provisions, which might last him, if needs
be, for the remainder of the day, or far into the next.

Breakfast over, he ordered round the horses, and we recommenced our
journey.  After riding some distance, on turning round, I perceived that
Larry was not following us.

"He knows the road we're going, and will soon overtake us," said my
uncle.

We rode on and on, however, and yet Larry didn't appear.  I began to
feel uneasy, and at last proposed turning back to ascertain if any
accident had happened to him.  He would surely not have remained behind
of his own free will.  He had appeared perfectly sober when he brought
me my horse to mount; besides which, I had never known Larry drunk in
his life,--which was saying a great deal in his favour, considering the
example he had had set him by high and low around.

"We'll ride on slowly, and if he doesn't catch us up we'll turn back to
look for the spalpeen, though the delay will be provoking," observed the
major.

Still Larry did not heave in sight.

The country we were now traversing was as wild as any in Ireland.  High
hills on one side with tall trees, and more hills on the other,
completely enclosed the road, so that it often appeared as if there was
no outlet ahead.  The road itself was rough in the extreme, scarcely
allowing of the passage of a four-wheeled vehicle; indeed, our horses
had in some places to pick their way, and rapid movement was
impossible--unless at the risk of breaking the rider's neck, or his
horse's knees.  Those celebrated lines had not been written:--

  "If you had seen but these roads before they were made,
  You'd have lift up your hands and blessed General Wade."

I had, however, been used to ground of all sorts, and was not to be
stopped by such trifling impediments as rocks, bushes, stone walls, or
streams.

"Something must have delayed Larry," I said at length.  "Let me go back,
uncle, and find him, while you ride slowly on."

"No, I'll go with you, Terence.  We shall have to make a short journey
instead of a long one, if the gossoon has been detained in Kilmore; and
I haven't clapped eyes on him since we left the town."

We were on the point of turning our horses' heads to go back, when
suddenly, from behind the bushes and rocks on either side of the road, a
score of ruffianly-looking fellows, dressed in the ordinary costume of
Irish peasants, rushed out and sprang towards us, some threatening to
seize our reins, and others pointing muskets, blunderbusses, and pistols
at us.  Those not possessing these weapons were armed with shillelahs.
One of the fellows, with long black hair and bushy beard,--a hideous
squint adding to the ferocity of his appearance,--advanced with a
horse-pistol in one hand, the other outstretched as if to seize the
major's rein.  At the same time a short but strongly-built ruffian, with
a humpback, sprang towards me, evidently intending to drag me off my
horse, or to haul the animal away, so that I might be separated from my
companion.

"Keep close to my side, Terence," he said in a low voice.  "Out with
your pistol, and cover that villain approaching."

At the moment, as he spoke, his sword flashed in the sunlight, and with
the back of the blade he struck up the weapon of his assailant, which
exploded in the air.  He was about to bring down the sharp edge on the
fellow's head, when a dozen others, with shrieks and shouts, rushed
towards us, some forcing themselves in between our horses, while others,
keeping on the other side of the major, seized his arms at the risk of
being cut down.  Several grasped his legs and stirrups.  His horse
plunged and reared, but they nimbly avoided the animal's heels.  Two of
the gang held the horse's head down by the reins, while an attempt was
made to drag the rider from his seat.  They doubtless thought if they
could master him, that I should become an easy prey.  Their object, I
concluded, was to make us prisoners, rather than to take our lives,
which they might have done at any moment by shooting us with their
firearms.  Still our position was very far from an agreeable one.  My
uncle, who had not spoken another word, firmly kept his seat,
notwithstanding the efforts of the ruffian crew to pull him off his
saddle.  In the meantime, the hunchback, whose task, it seemed, was to
secure me, came on, fixing his fierce little eyes on my pistol, which I
fancied was pointed at his head.

"If you come an inch further, I'll fire," I cried out.

He answered by a derisive laugh, followed by an unearthly shriek, given
apparently to unnerve me; and then, as he saw my finger on the trigger,
he ducked his head, as if about to spring into the water.  The pistol
went off, the bullet passing above him.  The next instant, rising and
springing forward, he clutched my throat, while another fellow caught
hold of my rein.



CHAPTER THREE.

WE MEET WITH FURTHER ADVENTURES.

In spite of my uncle's skill as a swordsman, and the pistols, on which I
had placed so much reliance, we were overpowered before we could strike
a blow in our own defence, and were completely at the mercy of our
assailants.  The major, however, all the time didn't lose his coolness
and self-possession.

"What are you about to do, boys?" he asked.  "You have mistaken us for
others.  We are travellers bound to Cork, not wishing to interfere with
you or any one else."

"We know you well enough, Major McMahon," answered the leader of the
gang.  "If you're not the man we want, you'll serve our purpose.  But
understand, we'll have no nonsense.  If you come peaceably we'll not
harm you; we bear you no grudge.  But if you make further resistance, or
attempt to escape, you must take the consequences; we care no more for a
man's life than we do for that of a calf."  The ruffian thundered out
the last words at the top of his voice.

"Who are you, my friend, who talk so boldly?" asked the major.

"If you want to know, I'm Dan Hoolan himself, and you may have heard of
my doings throughout the country."

"I have heard of a scoundrel of that name, who has murdered a few
helpless people, and who is the terror of old women; but whether or not
you're the man, is more than I can say," answered the major in a
scornful tone.

"Blood and 'ounds, is that the way you speak to me?" cried Hoolan, for
there could be no doubt that he was the notorious outlaw.  "I'll soon be
after showing you that it's not only women I frighten.  Bring these
fine-coated gentlemen along, boys, and we'll set them dangling to a
branch of Saint Bridget's oak, to teach their likes better manners.
Och, boys, it'll be rare fun to see them kick their legs in the air,
till their sowls have gone back to where they came from."

I fully believed the outlaws were going to treat us as their leader
proposed.

"You dare do nothing of the sort, boys," said my uncle.

"You know well enough that if you ill-treat us there will be a hue and
cry after you, and that before many weeks have passed by, one and all of
you will be caught and gibbeted."

"That's more aisy to say than to do," answered Hoolan.

"Bring them along, boys; and mind you don't let them escape you."

"Sorra's the chance of that," cried the men, hanging on tighter to our
legs.  We were thus led forward, still being allowed to keep our seats
in our saddles, but without a chance of effecting our escape, though I
observed that my uncle's eye was ranging round to see what could be
done.  He looked down on me.  I daresay I was paler than usual, though I
did my best to imitate his coolness.

"Keep up your spirits, Terence," he said.  "I don't believe that those
fellows intend to carry out their threats.  Though why they have made us
prisoners is beyond my comprehension."

Some of our captors growled out something, but what it was I could not
understand, though I think it was a hint to the major and me to hold our
tongues.  The hunchback kept close to me, having released my throat, and
merely held on to me by one of my legs.  Hoolan himself stalked at our
head, with the pistol, which he had reloaded, in his hand.  The men
talked among themselves in their native Irish, but didn't address
another word to us.  They seemed eager to push on, but the character of
the road prevented our moving out of a foot's pace.  On and on we went,
till we saw a group of large trees ahead.  Hoolan pointed to them with a
significant gesture.  His followers, with loud shouts, hurried us
forward.  I now observed that two of them had coils of rope under their
arms.  They were of no great strength, but sufficient to bear the weight
of an ordinary man.  We quickly reached the trees, when the outlaws made
us dismount under one, which, I remarked, had a wide extending bough,
about fifteen feet from the ground.  My uncle now began to look more
serious than before, as if, for the first time, he really believed that
our captors would carry out their threats.

"Terence, we must try and free ourselves from these ruffians," he said.
"I have no care for myself, but I don't want your young life to be taken
from you.  Keep your eyes about you, and if you can manage to spring
into your saddle, don't pull rein until you have put a good distance
between yourself and them."

"I could not think of going, and leaving you in the hands of the
ruffians, Uncle McMahon," I answered.  "I'll beg them to spare your
life, and will promise them any reward they may demand,--a hundred, or
two hundred pounds.  Surely they would rather have the money than take
your life."

"Don't promise them anything of the sort," he said.  "If they were to
obtain it, they would be seizing every gentleman they could get hold of.
Their object is not money, or they would have robbed us before this.
Do as I tell you, and be on the watch to escape while they are trying to
hang me.  I'll take care to give you a good chance."

While he was speaking they were throwing the ropes over the bough, and
ostentatiously making nooses at the end of each of them.  They were not
very expert, and failed several times in throwing the other end over the
bough.  The ends of each of the ropes were grasped by three men, who
looked savagely at us, as if they were especially anxious to see our
necks in the opposite nooses, and apparently only waiting the order from
their chief.

"If you have prayers to say, you had better say them now," cried the
leader of the outlaws.

"It's time to speak to you now, Dan Hoolan," said my uncle, as if he had
not heard the last remark.  "Whether you really intend to hang us or
not, I can't say; but if you do, vengeance is sure to overtake you.  To
kill an old man would be a dastardly deed, but doubly accursed would you
be should you deprive a young lad like this of his life.  If you have no
pity on me, have regard to your own soul.  There's not a priest in the
land who would give you absolution."

"Hould there, and don't speak another word," shouted Hoolan.  "I have
given you the chance of praying, and you wouldn't take it, so it's
yourselves will have to answer for it.  Quick, boys, bring them along."

Our captors were leading us forward, and, as I had no wish to lose my
life, I was looking out for an opportunity of obeying my uncle's
instructions, when, with a strength which those who held him could not
have supposed he possessed, knocking down one on either side, he threw
himself upon Hoolan, who, not expecting such an attack, was brought to
the ground.  At the same moment the major, drawing a knife which the
ruffian had in his belt, held it as if to strike him to the heart.  The
hunchback, seeing the danger of his leader, regardless of me, rushed
forward to his assistance; when, finding myself at liberty, I darted
towards my horse, which was held by one only of the men, who, eagerly
watching the strife, did not observe me.  Twisting his shillelah from
his hands, and snatching the reins, I was in a moment in the saddle; but
I had no intention of deserting my uncle.  Firmly grasping the
shillelah, I laid it about the heads of the men who were on the point of
seizing the major.  Hoolan, however, was completely at his mercy; and
had they ventured to touch him, one blow of the knife would have ended
the villain's life, though probably his companions would have revenged
his death by shooting us the moment after.  But just then loud shouts
were heard in the distance, and a party of men on horseback, whom no one
had observed, were seen galloping at a tearing rate towards us.

"Hoora! hoora!  Tim Phelan's gained his cause!" shouted a horseman.
"He's proved an alibi, and been set free by the judge."

Our captors, on hearing the shouts, turned to greet the new-comers,
forgetting for the moment their previous intention and their leader, who
lay on the ground, the major still holding his knife at his throat.
Presently, who should I see riding out from the crowd but Larry Harrigan
himself.

"Thunder and 'ounds!" he exclaimed.  "What were they going to do to you?
Shure I never thought they'd have ventured on that."

He now came up to Hoolan with my uncle bending over him.

"Spare his life, major dear," he exclaimed.  "He never intended to kill
you; and if you'll let him go I'll tell your honour all about it by and
by."

"Is this the case, Dan Hoolan?" asked my uncle.  "On your soul, man, did
you not intend to put your threat into execution?"

"No, I didn't, as I'm a living man," said the outlaw, as, released by my
uncle, he rose to his feet.

"I'll tell your honour.  I wanted to see how you and your young nephew
would face the death I threatened; and I intended at the last moment to
release you both if you would promise to take a message to the judge who
was trying Tim Phelan, swearing that he was free of the murder of Mick
Purcell, and knows no more about it than a babe unborn; for there's one
amongst us who did the deed, and they may catch him if they can."

This announcement completely changed the aspect of affairs.  The outlaws
brought us our horses, and with many apologies for the trouble they had
given us, assisted us to mount.

"I'm not the man to harbour ill-feeling against any one," said the
major, turning to the crowd of apparently humble-looking peasants.
"But, my boys, I'd advise you to follow a better calling without delay.
And now I'll wish you good morning.  If we ever meet again, may it be
under pleasanter circumstances."

Though the greater part of those present didn't understand what he said,
the rest interpreted it in their own fashion: the outlaws and the
new-comers raising a loud cheer, we rode off, followed by Larry, and
continued our journey as if nothing particular had occurred.

"And what made you keep behind us, Larry?" asked my uncle, who summoned
him up alongside.

"I'll tell your honour," answered Larry.  I was sleeping in the stables
after I'd attended to the horses, when I heard three or four boys
talking together; so I opened my eyes to listen, seeing it was something
curious they were saying.  I soon found that they were talking about Tim
Phelan, who was to be tried in the morning.  I thin recollected that Tim
was my father's second cousin's nephew, and so of course I felt an
interest in the fate of the boy.

"Says one to the other, `If the alibi isn't proved, shure we're bound in
honour to try and rescue him.'

"`There are a hundred at least of us bound to do the same,' answered the
other, `and of course we'll find many more to help if we once begin.'

"`Thin I'll be one of them,' I cried out, starting up without thinking
that yer honour would be wanting me to continue the journey this
morning.  Blood is stronger than water, as yer know, major dear, and
with the thought of rescuing Tim Phelan, I forgot everything else.  When
I joined the boys, I found a dozen or more met together, and they made
me swear a mighty big oath that I would stick to them till Tim Phelan
was acquitted or set free if condemned.  So when the morning came, I
knew that I could overtake yer honour and Maisther Terence by making my
baste move along after the trial was over.  As soon as yer honour had
started, I went back to my friends, and after some time, while talking
to them, I heard that Dan Hoolan was on the road to carry out another
plan of his own, in case Tim should be condemned.  What it was I didn't
find out for some time, when one of the boys tauld me that Dan intended
to get hold of one of the lawyers, or a magistrate, or a gintleman of
consequence, and to threaten to hang him if Tim was not set free.  I was
almost shrinking in my brogues when I thought that Dan Hoolan might be
after getting hold of yer honour, but my oath prevented me from setting
off till the boys came rushing out of the court saying that Tim was
acquitted.  I thin tauld them about all I was afraid of, so they jumped
on the backs of the horses without waiting to cheer Tim or carry him
round the town.  It was mighty convanient that we arrived in time; but,
major dear, you will see clearly that if I hadn't stopped behind, there
would have been three of us to be hung by Dan instead of two; so well
pleased I am that I found out that it was Tim, my father's second
cousin's nephew, who was going to be tried."

"Well, master Larry, it's well for us all that you had your wits about
you, so I'll say nothing more to you for neglecting your orders, which
were to follow close at our heels," observed the major.

"Thank yer honour; but you'll be after remembering that I didn't suppose
that Dan Hoolan was really going to hang yer honour, or I'd have been in
a much more mighty fright at hearing that he was going to have a hand in
the matter."

This little incident will afford some idea of the state of my native
country at the time of which I write.

After Larry had given this explanation for his non-appearance, he
dropped behind, and my uncle and I rode on side by side, talking of
various matters, and whenever the road would permit, putting our horses
into a trot or a canter to make up for lost time.  Darkness overtook us
before we reached the town at which my uncle proposed to stop for the
night.  I confess that I kept a look-out now on one side, now on the
other, lest any more of Dan Hoolan's gang might be abroad, and have a
fancy to examine our valises and pockets.  We rode on for nearly three
hours in the dark, without meeting, however, with any further adventure.
We reached Timahoe, where there being no event of importance taking
place, we found sufficient accommodation and food both for man and
beast, which was promised on the sign outside, though, to be sure, it
could not be seen in the dark, but I observed it the next morning as we
rode away.

I must pass over the remainder of the journey till we had got over the
greater part of our journey to the fair city of Cork.  We had been
riding on like peaceable travellers, as we were, when we reached a
village, through the centre of which, having nothing to detain us there,
we passed on at our usual pace.  It appeared quiet enough.  The children
were tumbling about with the pigs in the mud, and the women peered out
of the half-open doors, but seeing who we were, drew in their heads
again without addressing us, or replying to any of Larry's most
insinuating greetings.

"There's something going on, though what it may be is more than I can
tell," remarked my uncle.

Just as we got outside the village, though not a sound reached our ears,
we caught sight, coming round a corner on the right, of a party of men,
each armed with a shillelah, which he grasped tightly in his right hand,
while he looked keenly ahead, as if expecting some one to appear.  They
had started forward apparently at the sound of our horses' feet, and
stopped on seeing who we were.

"Good evening, boys," said my uncle, as we rode on.  They made no reply.

We had got a little further on when I saw another party on the left
coming across the country at a rapid rate.  One of them, running
forward, inquired if we had seen any of the boys of Pothrine, the name,
I concluded, of the village we had just passed through.

"Not a few of them, who are on the look-out for you, boys, and if you're
not wishing for broken heads, you'll go back the way you came," answered
my uncle.

"Thank yer honour, we'll chance that," was the answer, and the man
rejoining his party, they advanced towards the village.  Scarcely a
minute had passed before loud cries, whacks, and howls struck upon our
ears.

"They're at it," cried my uncle, and turning back we saw two parties
hotly engaged in the middle of the road; shillelahs flourishing in the
air, descending rapidly to crack crowns or meet opposing weapons.  At
the same time Larry was seen galloping in hot haste towards the
combatants.  My uncle called him back, but the noise of the strife must
have prevented him from hearing the summons, for he continued his
course.  I rode after him, being afraid that he was intending to join in
the scrimmage, but I was too late to stop him, for, throwing his rein
over the stump of a tree which stood convenient at one side of the road,
he jumped off, and in a second was in the midst of the fray.

I had often seen faction fights on a small scale in our own
neighbourhood, but I had never witnessed such ferocity as was displayed
on the present occasion.

Conspicuous among the rest were two big fellows, who carried shillelahs
of unusually large proportions.  They had singled each other out, being
evidently champions of their respective parties, and it was wonderful to
observe the dexterity with which they assaulted each other, and defended
their heads from blows, which, if delivered as intended, would have
crushed their skulls or broken their arms or legs.  In vain I shouted to
Larry to come out of it, and at last I got so excited myself, that had I
possessed a shillelah, I think that, notwithstanding the folly of the
action, I should have jumped off my horse and joined in the battle.  At
length one of the champions was struck to the ground, where three or
four others on the same side were already stretched.  It was the one, as
far as I could make out, that Larry had espoused, and to which the men
who had spoken to us belonged.  Presently I saw Larry spring out from
the crowd, his head bleeding and his coat torn.

On seeing me he shouted, "Be off with yer, Maisther Terence, for they'll
be coming after us," and running towards his pony, which the tide of
battle was approaching, he took the reins and leaped on its back.

Knowing how annoyed my uncle would be if we got into any trouble, I
followed Larry's advice, but not a moment too soon, for the defeated
party came scampering along the road, with the victors after them,
shrieking and yelling like a party of madmen let loose.

"On, on, Master Terence dear!" shouted Larry, and galloping forward, I
soon overtook my uncle, who had turned back on hearing the hubbub, to
ascertain what had become of me.  On seeing that I was safe, he again
turned his horse's head, and as he had no wish to get involved in the
quarrel, he rode forward, closely followed by Larry.  The howls, and
shouts, and shrieks grew fainter as we advanced.

"That boy will be brought into proper discipline before long if he gets
on board the frigate," said my uncle when I told him what had occurred,
"and that love of fighting any but his country's enemies knocked out of
him, I've a notion."

It was growing dusk when the lights of the town where we were to stop
appeared ahead.  Suddenly it struck me that I didn't hear the hoofs of
Larry's steed.  Turning round to speak to him, he was nowhere visible.

"Larry, come on, will you?"  I shouted, but Larry didn't reply.

"The boy can't have had the folly to go back with his broken head to run
the chance of another knock down," observed my uncle.  "We must go and
see what he has been after."

We accordingly turned round and rode back, I galloping ahead and
shouting his name.  I hadn't gone far when I saw his pony standing by
the side of the road.  As I got up to the animal, there was Larry
doubled up on the ground.  I called to him, but he made no reply.
Leaping from my horse, I tried to lift him up.  Not a sound escaped his
lips.  I was horrified at finding that to all appearances he was dead.

My uncle's first exclamation on reaching me was, "The lad has broken his
neck, I'm afraid; but, in case there may be life left in him, the sooner
we carry him to a doctor the better.  Help me to place him on my saddle,
Terence."

Stooping down, notwithstanding his weight, my uncle drew up his
inanimate body, and placed it before him, whilst I led on his pony.

Fortunately, the inn was at the entrance of the town.  My uncle, bearing
Larry in his arms, entered it with me, and ordering a mattress to be
brought, placed him on it, shouting out--

"Be quick, now; fetch a doctor, some of you!"

My countrymen, though willing enough to crack each others' pates, are
quite as ready to help a fellow-creature in distress; and, as my uncle
spoke, two, if not three, of the bystanders hurried off to obey his
order.

Meanwhile, the stable-boy having taken our horses, my uncle and I did
our best to resuscitate our unfortunate follower.  His countenance was
pale as a sheet, except where the streaks of blood had run down it; his
hair was matted, and an ugly wound was visible on his head.  On taking
off his handkerchief, I discovered a black mark on his neck, which
alarmed me more than the wound.  I fully believed that my poor
foster-brother was dead.

Scarcely a minute had elapsed before two persons rushed into the room;
one short and pursy, the other tall and gaunt, both panting as if they
had run a race.

"I have come at your summons, sir!" exclaimed the tall man.

"And shure, so have I! and was I not first in the room?" cried the
second.

"In that, Doctor Murphy, you are mistaken!" exclaimed the tall man, "for
didn't I put my head over your shoulder as we came through the door?"

"But my body was in before yours, Mr O'Shea; and I consider that you
are bound to give place to a doctor of medicine!"

"But this appears to me to be a surgical case," said the tall man; "and
as the head, as all will allow, is a more honourable part of the body
than the paunch, I claim to be the first on the field; and, moreover, to
have seen the patient before you could possibly have done so, Doctor
Murphy.  Sir," he continued, stalking past his brother practitioner, and
making a bow with a battered hat to the major, "I come, I presume, on
your summons, to attend to the injured boy; and such skill as I
possess--and I flatter myself it's considerable--is at your service.
May I ask what is the matter with him?"

"Here's a practitioner who doesn't know what his patient is suffering
from by a glance of the eye!" cried the doctor of medicine.  "Give
place, Mr O'Shea, to a man of superior knowledge to yourself,"
exclaimed Doctor Murphy.  "It's easy enough to see with half a glance
that the boy has broken his neck, and by this time, unless he possesses
a couple of spines,--and I never knew a man have more than one,
though,--he must be dead as a door nail!"

"Dead!" cried Mr O'Shea; "the doctor says his patient's dead without
feeling a pulse or lifting an eyelid."

"You, at all events, ought to know a corpse from a live man," cried the
fat medico, growing irate, "when it's whispered that you have made as
many dead bodies in the town itself as would serve for a couple of
battles and a few scrimmages to boot."

"And you, Doctor Murphy, have poisoned one-half of your patients, and
the others only survive because they throw the physic you send them to
the dogs."

"Come, gentlemen," exclaimed the major, "while you are squabbling, any
spark of life the poor boy may contain will be ebbing away.  As I am not
acquainted with the skill you respectively possess, I beg that you,
Doctor Murphy, as holding the higher grade in your profession, will
examine the boy, and express your opinion whether he is dead or alive,
and state, if there's life in him, which you consider the best way to
bring him round, and set him on his feet again."

Mr O'Shea, on hearing this, stepped back a few paces, and, folding his
arms, looked with supreme contempt on the little doctor, who, stooping
down over Larry with watch in hand, at which he mechanically gazed with
a serious countenance, felt his pulse.

"His hand is cold and clammy, and there's not a single thump in his
arteries," he said with solemn gravity; and letting fall Larry's hand he
proceeded to examine his neck.  "The vertebra broken, cracked,
dislocated," he continued, in the same solemn tone.  "D'ye see this
black mark down his throat? it's amply sufficient to account for death.
I hereby certify that this is a corpse before me, and authorise that he
may be sent home to his friends for Christian burial."

"Och ahone! och ahone!"  I cried out, throwing myself by the side of the
mattress.  "Is Larry really dead?  Oh, doctors dear, can't both of you
put your heads together and try to bring him to life again?"

"When the breath is out of the body, 'tis more than all the skill of the
most learned practitioners can accomplish," exclaimed Doctor Murphy,
rising from his knees.  "I pronounce the boy dead, and no power on earth
can bring him round again."

"I hold to the contrary opinion," said Mr O'Shea, advancing and drawing
out of his pocket a case of instruments, from which he produced a large
operation knife, and began to strop it on the palm of his hand.  "It's
fortunate for the boy that he didn't move, or Doctor Murphy would have
been thrusting one of his big boluses down his throat and drenched him
with black draughts.  Stand aside, friends, and you shall see that a
surgeon's skill is superior to a doctor's knowledge.  I have your leave,
sir, to proceed as I consider necessary?" he asked, turning to the
major.

"Certainly," answered my uncle; "if Doctor Murphy considers him dead and
you believe him to be alive, and act accordingly, I have more hopes in
the results of your skill than in that of the other gentleman."

"You'll remain in town some time, sir, I presume, and as you're a
gentleman, I shall expect a visit from you," exclaimed the fat doctor,
as, nearing the door, he made a bow, and, gold cane in hand, waddled out
of the room.

Mr O'Shea cast a contemptuous glance at him, and then kneeling down,
applied his knife to the nape of Larry's neck.  Warm blood immediately
spouted forth.  "I told you so," he exclaimed; "blood doesn't flow like
this from a corpse.  Bring hot water and cloths."  These he applied to
Larry's neck, and continued to pour the water on them, "to draw out the
blood," as he said, and relieve the patient's head.  Then pressing his
knees against Larry's shoulders, he gave a pull at his head which seemed
likely to dislocate his neck, if it hadn't been broken already.

As he did this, he exclaimed, "There now, I have taken the twists out,
and the boy will be all to rights in the course of an hour."

A groan and a heavy sigh proclaimed that there was still life in poor
Larry.  Presently he opened one eye and then the other, and some
spoonfuls of whisky and water, which Surgeon O'Shea poured down his
throat, contributed still further to revive him.

In the course of half-an-hour Larry asked in a low voice, "Did yer beat
back the O'Sullivans, yer honour? shure they were coming after us at a
mighty great rate, and I fancy some one of them gave me a whack on the
crown which brought me to the ground."

"Keep quiet and don't be talking," answered the surgeon, who, proud of
his success, had been carefully watching his patient.  "He'll do now,
gentlemen," he added, looking up at my uncle and me.  "We'll put him to
bed, and by to-morrow morning he'll be as blithe as a lark, barring a
stiff neck."



CHAPTER FOUR.

MY FIRST DAY ON BOARD.

I sat up with Larry for the greater part of the night, after the surgeon
had left him.  He groaned sometimes as if in pain, and talked at one
time of the scrimmage with the O'Sullivans, and at another of his
fiddle, which he feared had been broken.  I accordingly, to pacify him,
went down and got it, and managed to produce some few notes, which had
the desired effect.  The major after some time came in to relieve me,
for we could not trust any of the people at the inn, who would to a
certainty have been dosing our patient with whisky, under the belief
that they were doing him a kindness, but at the risk of producing a
fever.

In the morning Mr O'Shea came in.

"I thought you said that the boy would be all to rights by this time," I
observed.

"Shure that was somewhat hyperbolical," he answered, with a wink.  "You
can't expect a man with a broken neck, and a gash as big as my thumb at
the back of it, to come round in a few hours."

We couldn't complain, for certainly the worthy surgeon had been the
means of saving Larry's life; but the incident detained us three whole
days, before he was fit to mount his pony and accompany us to Cork.
Before leaving my uncle called on Doctor Murphy, who, to his great
amusement, he found had no intention of calling him out, but merely
expected to receive a fee for pronouncing a living man a dead one.
Though my uncle might have declined to pay the amount demanded, he
handed it to the doctor, and wished him good morning.

I afterwards heard that Doctor Murphy had challenged Mr O'Shea.  That
gentleman, however, refused to go out on the plea that should he be
wounded, and become a patient of his brother practitioner, he should
certainly go the way of the rest of those under his medical care.  For
many a long day Doctor Murphy and Mr O'Shea carried on a fierce
warfare, till their patients agreed to fight it out and settle the
matter, when the doctor's party being defeated, no inconsiderable number
of broken heads being the result, he left the town to exercise his skill
in some other locality, where, as Mr O'Shea remarked, there was a
superabundant population.

We were too late on arriving at Cork to go on board the frigate that
evening, and thus Larry got the advantage of another night's rest, and I
had time to brush up my uniform, and, as I conceived, to make myself as
smart as any officer in His Majesty's service.  The next morning my
uncle hired a boat to proceed down the fair river of Cork to the harbour
where the frigate lay.  As we approached her my heart thrilled with
pleasure as I thought of the honour I was about to enjoy of becoming one
of her officers.

"There's the _Liffy_, yer honour," said the boatman, pointing her out as
she lay some distance from the shore.  Her masts had already been
replaced, and her yards were across, though the sails were not as yet
bent; this, however, I did not observe.

"I hope I have not detained her, uncle," I said; "I should be sorry to
have done that."

The major seldom indulged in a laugh, but he did so on this occasion
till the tears rolled down his cheeks.

"Midshipmen are not of so much account as you suppose, Terence," he
said, still laughing.  "If you were to go on shore and not return on
board in time, you would soon discover that the ship would not wait for
you a single moment after the captain had resolved to put to sea."

As we approached, the sentry hailed to know who we were.  In my
eagerness I replied, "Major McMahon and the new midshipman, Mr Terence
O'Finnahan," whereat a laugh came forth from one of the ports at which,
as it appeared, some of my future messmates were standing.

"You'd have better have held your tongue," said my uncle.  "And now,
Terence, remember to salute the flag as you see me do," he added, as he
was about to mount the side of the ship.  He went up, I followed, and
next came Larry.  On reaching the deck he took off his hat, and I doffed
mine with all the grace I could muster, Larry at the same time making a
profound bow and a scrape of his foot.  The master's mate who received
us, when my uncle inquired for Captain Macnamara, pointed to the
after-part of the deck, where my future commander, with several other
well-dressed officers, was standing.  My uncle at once moved towards
him, and I and Larry followed in the same direction.  The captain, a
fine-looking man, seeing him approach came forward, and they exchanged
cordial greetings.

"I have come expressly to introduce my nephew Terence to you,
Macnamara," said my uncle.  "You were good enough, in a letter I
received from you a few days ago, to say that you would receive him as a
midshipman on board your ship.  He's a broth of a boy, and will be an
ornament to the service, I hope."

"Can't say that he is much of an ornament at present," I heard one of
the officers remark to another.  "Looks more like a mummer or
stage-player than a midshipman."

Looking up, I observed a smile on their countenances, as they eyed me
from head to foot.

"Wishing to present the boy in a respectable way to you on the
quarter-deck of His Majesty's ship, we had a uniform made for him at
Ballinahone, which is, I fancy, such as your officers are accustomed to
wear on grand occasions," said the major, taking me by the arm as if to
exhibit me to more advantage.

"I thought rather that it was the fashionable dress worn by young
gentlemen in the west of Ireland at wakes or weddings," remarked the
captain; "but I confess, my dear McMahon, that I do not recognise it as
a naval uniform, except in the matter of the buttons, which I see are
according to the right pattern.  The young gentleman will have to dress
differently, except when he has a fancy to go to a masquerade on shore."

The major stepped back with a look of astonishment; then surveying the
uniform of the officers standing around, and taking another look at my
costume, he exclaimed, laughing, "Faith, I see there is a difference,
but as no regulations or patterns were procurable at Ballinahone, we did
the best we could."

"Of that I have no doubt about, McMahon; you always did your best, and
very well done it was," said the captain; "but I would advise you to
take your nephew on shore, and get him rigged out in a more proper
costume as soon as possible."

I was completely taken aback on hearing this, and finding that instead
of making a favourable impression on the captain, my costume had
produced a very contrary effect.  In a short time, however, somewhat
regaining my confidence and remembering Larry, I turned to my uncle and
begged that, according to his promise, he would introduce him.

"To be shure I will," he answered, and then addressing the captain, he
said, "My nephew has a foster-brother, the boy standing there, who has
made up his mind to go to sea.  Will you receive him on board your ship?
I own, however, that he will require a good deal of licking into shape
before he becomes a sailor."

"He appears to be a stout lad, and I have no doubt but that in course of
time we shall succeed in making him one," answered the captain.  "Do you
wish to go to sea, boy?"

Larry, who didn't quite understand, I suspect, what licking into shape
meant, answered notwithstanding, "Shure, yer honour, wherever Maisther
Terence goes, I'm desirous of following, and as he's to become a
midshipman, I'd wish to go wherever I can be with him."

"That cannot be so exactly," answered the captain, laughing; "but if you
become one of the crew, you'll not be far from him, and I hope I may see
you some day following your leader on board an enemy's ship, and hauling
down her flag."

"Hurrah! shure that's what I'll be after doing, and anything else your
honour plaises," exclaimed Larry at the top of his voice, flourishing
his hat at the same time above his head.  "I'll be after showing yer
honour how the boys in Tipperary fight."

That matter being settled much to my satisfaction, Larry was taken off
to have his name entered on the ship's books, for in those days a fish
having been once caught in the net, it was not thought advisable to let
him go again.  In the meantime, my uncle having gone into the captain's
cabin to take luncheon, I was led by a person whom, though I thought he
was an officer, I supposed, from his appearance, to be one of very
subordinate rank, to be introduced to my new messmates, in the
midshipmen's berth.

"And so you think we wear silks and satins on board ship, I see, young
gentleman, do you?" he said with a comical grin, eyeing my new coat and
waistcoat.  "You'll have to send these back to your grandmother, or the
old woman who made them for you."

"Arrah, sir, d'ye intend to insult me?"  I asked.  "Were they not put
together by Pat Cassidy, the family tailor, under the direction of my
uncle, Major McMahon, and he shure knows what a young gentleman should
wear on board ship."

"No, my lad, I only intended to laugh at you; but do you know who I am?"

"No, but I'll have you to understand that an O'Finnahan of Castle
Ballinahone, County Tipperary, Ireland, is not to be insulted with
impunity," I answered, trying to look as dignified as I could.

"Then I'll give you to understand, young sir, that I'm the first
lieutenant of this ship, and that lieutenants don't insult midshipmen,
even if they think fit to send them to the masthead.  It will be your
business to obey, and to ask no questions."

As I knew no more, at the time, of the rank and position of a first
lieutenant on board ship than I did of the man in the moon, this
announcement did not make much impression on my mind.  I only thought
that he was some old fellow who was fond of boasting, and had a fancy to
try and make me believe that he was a personage of importance, or
perhaps to frighten me.  I soon discovered, however, that though he
generally wore a shabby uniform, he was not a man to be trifled with.  I
may as well here say that his name was Saunders, that he was a thorough
tar, who had come in at the hawse-hole, and had worked his way up to his
present position.  Old "Rough and Ready" I found he was called.  His
hands were continually in the tar-bucket, and he was never so happy as
when, with a marline-spike hung round his neck by a rope-yarn, he was
engaged in gammoning the bowsprit, or setting up the rigging.  But that
I found out afterwards.

"Now come along, youngster, for I don't wish to be hard on you; I'm only
laughing at the ridiculous figure you cut," he said, giving way to a
burst of rough merriment.  By the time it was over we reached the door
of the berth, where the midshipmen were assembled for dinner.

"Young gentlemen," said Mr Saunders with perfect gravity, opening the
door, "I have to tell you that this is Mr Terence O'Finnahan, of Castle
Ballinahone, County Tipperary, Ireland, who is to become your messmate
as soon as he is docked of his fine feathers; and you'll be pleased to
receive him as such."

Saying this he took his departure, and two of my new messmates seized me
by the fists, which they gripped with a force intended perhaps to show
the ardour of their regard, but which was excessively painful to my
feelings.  I restrained them, however, and stood looking round at the
numerous strange faces turned towards me.

"Make room for Mr Terence O'Finnahan, of Castle Ballinahone, County
Tipperary, Ireland," cried an old master's mate from the further end of
the table; "but let all understand that it's the last time such a
designation is to be applied to him.  It's much too long a name for any
practical purpose, and from henceforth he's to be known on board this
ship as Paddy Finn, the Irish midshipman; and so, Paddy Finn, old boy,
I'll drink your health.  Gentlemen, fill your glasses; here's to the
health of Paddy Finn."

Every one in the berth filled up their mugs and cups with rum and water,
in which they pledged me with mock gravity.  Having in the meantime
taken my seat, I rose and begged to return my thanks to them for the
honour they had done me, assuring them that I should be happy to be
known by the new name they had given me, or by any other which might
sound as sweet.

"Only, gentlemen, there's one point I must bargain for," I added; "let
me be called Paddy, whatever other designation you may in your judgment
think fit to bestow on me, for let me tell you that I consider it an
honour to be an Irishman, and I am as proud of my native land as you can
be of yours."

"Bravo, Paddy!" cried several.  "You're a trump," observed the
president.

"The chief has got pluck in him," said the Scotch assistant surgeon, who
sat opposite to the president, a man whose grizzled hair showed that he
had been long in the service.

"Where did you get those clothes from?" asked a young gentleman, whom I
afterwards found to be the purser's clerk.

"He picked them up at a theatrical property shop as he passed through
Cork," remarked another.

"Haul in the slack of your impudence," cried the president, whose favour
I had won.  "If his friends had never seen a naval uniform, how should
they know how to rig him out?"

"I'm mightily obliged to you, sir," I said, for I was by this time
getting heartily ashamed of my gay feathers; "and as the ship won't be
sailing yet, I hope to get fitted out properly before I return on
board."

"All right, youngster," said the president.  "Now, I will have the
pleasure of helping you to a slice of mutton.  Hand the greens and
potatoes up to Paddy Finn."

The plate was passed round to me, and I was allowed, without being
further bantered, to discuss the viands placed under my nose, which I
did with a good appetite.  I was not silent, however, but introducing my
journey to Cork, amused my messmates with an account of the various
incidents which had occurred.  When, at length, one of the midshipmen
who had being doing duty on deck appeared at the door to say that Major
McMahon was about to return on shore, and wanted his nephew, my new
friends shook me warmly by the hand, and the president again proposed
three hearty cheers for their new messmate, Paddy Finn.



CHAPTER FIVE.

I MAKE THE ACQUAINTANCE OF ONE OF MY NEW MESSMATES.

I was in much better spirits when I rejoined my uncle than when I had
been led below by Mr Saunders.  I found him standing with the captain
on the main-deck, they having just come out of the cabin.

"I should like to take a turn round the ship before we leave her, in
case I should be unable to pay you another visit," said the major.  "I
wish to brush up my recollections of what a frigate is like."

"Come along then," answered the captain, and he led the way along the
deck.

As we got forward, we heard loud roars of laughter and clapping of
hands.  The cause was very evident, for there was Larry in the midst of
a group of seamen, dancing an Irish jig to the tune of one of his most
rollicksome songs.

"Stop a bit, my boys, and I'll show you what real music is like," he
exclaimed after he had finished the song.  "Wait till I get my fiddle
among yer, and I'll make it squeak louder thin a score of peacocks or a
dozen of sucking pigs;" and he then began again singing--

  "A broth of a boy was young Daniel O'Shane,
  As he danced with the maidens of fair Derrynane."

Then he went on jigging away, to the great delight of his audience,--no
one observing the captain or us.

It was very evident that Larry had without loss of time made himself at
home among his new shipmates.  They treated him much as they would have
treated a young bear, or any other pet animal they might have obtained.
I had expected to find him looking somewhat forlorn and downcast among
so many strangers; but in reality, I ought to have trusted an Irish boy
of his degree to make friends wherever he goes.

"I think we may leave your follower where he is, as, should you not
require his services, he is much more likely to be kept out of mischief
here than he would be ashore," said the captain to the major.

To this my uncle agreed.  We had got some way along the deck when I felt
a touch on my shoulder, and turning round, saw Larry's countenance
grinning from ear to ear.

"Shure they're broths of boys these sailor fellows, and I'm mighty
plaised to be among them; but, Maisther Terence dear, I have a favour to
ask you.  Would you tell the captain that I'd be mightily obliged to him
if he would let me go back to Cork for my fiddle.  I left it at the inn,
and if I had it now I'd set all the boys on board a-jigging, with the
captain and officers into the bargain."

I told him that as the captain thought it better he should remain on
board, I could not ask leave for him to go on shore; but I promised that
if I had an opportunity, I would send him his violin at once, or if not,
would be careful to bring it myself.

"You'll not be long then, Maisther Terence; for the boys here are mighty
eager to hear me play."

Assuring him how glad I was to find that he was happy, I advised him to
go back to his new friends again, promising not to forget his violin.

We had come on board on the larboard side; we now went to the starboard.
On each side of the gangway stood several officers and midshipmen,
while on the accommodation-ladder were arranged two lines of boys.  The
captain's own gig was waiting for us, manned by eight smart seamen,
their oars in the air.  The captain himself descended, returning the
salutes of the officers and men.  I followed my uncle, who was treated
with a similar mark of respect; but as I thought a portion was intended
for me, and wishing to act in the politest way possible, I took off my
hat altogether, and made several most polite bows.  I had a suspicion,
however, from the expression on the countenances of the midshipmen, with
the suppressed titter among them, together with the grin on the faces of
the men and boys, that I was doing something not altogether according to
custom.  Perhaps, I thought to myself, I hadn't bowed low enough, so I
turned, now to my right, now to my left, and, not seeing where I was
going to, should have pitched right down the ladder had not one of the
men standing there caught my arm, bidding me as he did so to keep my hat
on my head.

In my eagerness to get into the boat I made a spring, and should have
leapt right over into the water had not another friendly hand caught me
and forced me down by the side of the major.

The captain, taking the white yoke-lines, gave the order to shove off;
the boat's head swung away from the side of the frigate; the oars fell
with their blades flat on the water; and we began to glide rapidly up
the harbour, propelled by the sturdy arms of the crew.  I felt very
proud as I looked at the captain in his cocked hat and laced coat, and
at the midshipman who accompanied him, in a bran new uniform, though, to
be sure, there wasn't much of him to look at, for he was a mere mite of
a fellow.

Had I not discovered that my own costume was not according to rule, I
should have considered it a much more elegant one than his.  After some
time, the captain observing, I fancy, that I looked rather dull, having
no one to talk to, said something to the midshipman, who immediately
came and sat by me.

"Well, Paddy, how do you like coming to sea?" he asked in a good-natured
tone.

"I've not yet formed an opinion," I answered.

"True, my boy; Cork harbour is not the Atlantic," he remarked.  "We may
chance to see the waves running mountains high when we get there, and
all the things tumbling about like shuttlecocks."

"I'll be content to wait until I see that same to form an opinion," I
answered.  "As I've come to sea, I shall be glad to witness whatever
takes place there."

"You're not to be caught, I perceive," he said.  "Well, Paddy, and how
do you like your name?"

"Faith, I'm grateful to you and my other messmates for giving it," I
answered.  "I'm not ashamed of the name, and I hope to have the
opportunity of making it known far and wide some day or other; and now
may I ask you what's your name, for I haven't had the pleasure of
hearing it."

"Thomas Pim," he answered.

"Come, that's short enough, anyhow," I observed.

"Yes; but when I first came aboard, the mess declared it was too long,
so they cut off the `h' and the `as' and `m' and called me Tom Pi; but
even then they were not content, for they further docked it of its fair
proportions, and decided that I was to be named Topi, though generally
I'm called simply Pi."

"Do you mind it?"  I asked.

"Not a bit," he answered.  "It suits my size, I confess; for, to tell
you the truth, I'm older than I look, and have been three years at sea."

"I thought you had only just joined," I remarked, for my companion was,
as I have just said, a very little fellow, scarcely reaching up to my
shoulder.  On examining his countenance more minutely, I observed that
it had a somewhat old look.

"Though I'm little I'm good, and not ashamed of my size or my name
either," he said.  "When bigger men are knocked over, I've a chance of
escaping.  I can stow myself away where others can't get in their legs;
and when I go aloft or take a run on shore, I've less weight to carry,--
so has the steed I ride.  When I go with others to hire horses, I
generally manage to get the best from the stable-keeper."

"Yes, I see that you have many advantages over bigger fellows," I said.

"I'm perfectly contented with myself now I've found that out, but I
confess that at first I didn't like being laughed at and having remarks
made about my name and my size.  I have grown slightly since then, and
no one observes now that I'm an especially little fellow."

Tom spoke for some time on the same subject.

"I say, Paddy Finn, I hope you and I will be friends," he continued.
"I've heard that you Irishmen are frequently quarrelsome, but I hope you
won't quarrel with me, or, for your own sake, with any of the rest of
the mess.  You'll gain nothing by it, as they would all turn against you
to put you down."

"No fear of that," I replied, "always provided that they say nothing
insulting of Ireland, or of my family or friends, or of the opinions I
may hold, or take liberties which I don't like, or do anything which I
consider unbecoming gentlemen."

"You leave a pretty wide door open," remarked Tom; "but, as I said
before, if you don't keep the peace it will be the worse for you."

We were all this time proceeding at a rapid rate up the stream, between
its wooded and picturesque banks.  On arriving at Cork, the captain
wished the major good-bye, saying that I must be on board again within
three days, which would allow me ample time to get a proper uniform
made.

I asked Tom Pim what he was going to do with himself, and proposed that,
after I had been measured by the tailor, we should take a stroll
together.

"Do you think the captain brought me up here for my pleasure?" he said.
"I have to stay by the boat while he's on shore, to see that the men
don't run away.  Why, if I didn't keep my eye on them, they'd be off
like shots, and drunk as fiddlers by the time the captain came back."

"I'm sorry you can't come," I said.  "By the bye, talking of fiddlers,
will you mind taking a fiddle on board to the boy who came with me,--
Larry Harrigan?  I promised to send it to him, though I didn't expect so
soon to have the opportunity."

"With the greatest pleasure in the world," said Tom Pim.  "Perhaps I may
take a scrape on it myself.  When I was a little fellow, I learned to
play it."

"You must have been a very little fellow," I couldn't help remarking,
though Tom didn't mind it.

As our inn was not far off, I asked my uncle to let me run on and get
the fiddle, and take it down to the boat.  As I carried it along, I
heard people making various remarks, evidently showing that they took me
for a musician or stage-player, which made me more than ever anxious to
get out of a costume which I had once been so proud of wearing.  Having
delivered the violin in its case to Tom Pim, who promised to convey it
to Larry, I rejoined my uncle.

We proceeded at once to the tailor recommended by Captain Macnamara,
who, having a pattern, promised to finish my uniform in time, and to
supply all the other articles I required.  We spent the few days we were
in Cork in visiting some old friends of the major's.

I was very anxious about the non-appearance of my chest, but the night
before I was to go on board, to my great satisfaction, it arrived.

"It's a good big one, at all events," I thought; "it will hold all the
things I want, and some curiosities I hope to bring back from foreign
parts."

It was capable of doing so, for although it might have been somewhat
smaller than the one in which the bride who never got out again hid
away, it was of magnificent proportions, solid as oak and iron clamps
could make it; it was big enough to hold half-a-dozen of my smaller
brothers and sisters, who used to stow themselves away in it when
playing hide-and-seek about the house.

Soon after the chest arrived the tailor brought my uniform.

It certainly was a contrast to the comical suit I had hitherto been
wearing.  I put it on with infinite satisfaction, and girded to my side
a new dirk, which my uncle had given me, instead of my grandfather's old
sword.  The latter, however, my uncle recommended me to take on board.

"You may want it, Terence, maybe on some cutting-out expedition," he
said; "and you'll remember that it belonged to your ancestors, and make
it do its duty."

As the chest was already full, I had a difficulty in stowing away the
things the tailor had brought.  I therefore began to unpack it while he
was waiting, and I observed that he cast a look of supreme contempt on
most of the articles it contained.  He even ventured to suggest that he
should be allowed to replace them with others which he could supply.

"The boy has enough and to spare, and I should like to know how many of
them will find their way back to Cork," said my uncle.

Some of them I found, on consideration, that I should be as well
without.  Among other things were a pair of thick brogues, which Molly
the cook had put in to keep my feet from the wet deck, and a huge cake;
this, though, I guessed would not be sneered at in the mess, and would
travel just as well outside.  At length I found room for everything I
required, and the chest was once more locked and corded.

I don't believe I slept a wink that night with thinking of what I should
do when I got on board the frigate.  It was a satisfaction to remember
that the ice had been broken, and that I should not appear as a perfect
stranger amongst my messmates.  I already knew Tom Pim, and he had told
me the names of several others, among whom were those of Jack Nettleship
the old mate and caterer of the mess, Dick Sinnet the senior midshipman,
Sims the purser's clerk, and Donald McPherson the assistant-surgeon.
The others I could not remember.  The lieutenants, he said, were very
nice fellows, though they had their peculiarities.  None of the officers
were Irishmen, consequently I had been dubbed Paddy.



CHAPTER SIX.

I COMMENCE MY NAVAL CAREER.

The morning came.  My chest and my other strat things had been carried
down in a cart to the river, where they were shipped on board a
shore-boat.  As we walked along following it, my uncle, after being
silent for a minute, as if considering how he should address me, said:
"You have got a new life before you, away from friends, among all sorts
of characters,--some good, it may be, many bad or indifferent, but no
one probably on whom you may rely.  You will be placed in difficult,
often in dangerous situations, when you'll have only yourself, or Him
who orders all things, to trust to.  Be self-reliant; ever strive to do
your duty; and don't be after troubling yourself about the consequences.
You will be engaged in scenes of warfare and bloodshed.  I have taken
part in many such, and I know their horrors.  War is a stern necessity.
May you never love it for itself; but when fighting, comport yourself
like a man fearless of danger, while you avoid running your head
needlessly into it.  Be courteous and polite, slow to take offence,--
especially when no offence is intended, as is the case in ninety-nine
cases out of a hundred where quarrels occur.  Remember that it always
takes two to make a quarrel, and that the man who never gives offence
will seldom get into one.  Never grumble; be cheerful and obliging.
Never insist on your own rights when those rights are not worth
insisting on.  Sacrifice your own feelings to those of others, and be
ever ready to help a companion out of a difficulty.  You may be
surprised to hear me--an old soldier and an Irishman--talking in this
way; but I give you the advice, because I have seen so many act
differently, and, wrapped up in intense selfishness, become utterly
regardless of others,--reaping the consequences by being disliked and
neglected, and finally deserted by all who were their friends.  There's
another point I must speak to you about, and it's a matter which weighs
greatly on my mind.  Example, they say, is better than precept.  Now
your father has set you a mighty bad example, and so have many others
who have come to the castle.  Don't follow it.  You see the effect which
his potations of rum shrub and whisky-toddy have produced on him.  When
I was on duty, or going on it, I never touched liquor; and no man ever
lost his life from my carelessness, as I have seen the lives of many
poor soldiers thrown away when their officers, being drunk, have led
them into useless danger.  So I say, Terence, keep clear of liquor.  The
habit of drinking grows on a man, and in my time I have seen it the ruin
of many as fine young fellows as ever smelt powder."

I thanked my uncle, and promised as far as I could to follow his
excellent advice.

As we reached the water-side, my uncle stopped, and putting one hand on
my shoulder and taking mine with the other, looked me kindly in the
face.

"Fare thee well, Terence, my boy," he said; "we may not again meet on
earth, but wherever you go, an old man's warmest affection follows you.
Be afraid of nothing but doing wrong.  If your life is spared, you'll
rise in the profession you have chosen, second only in my opinion to
that of the army."

I stepped into the boat, and the men shoved off.  My uncle stood
watching me as we descended the stream.  Again and again he waved his
hand, and I returned his salute.  He was still standing there when a
bend of the river shut him out from my sight.  I was too much engaged
with my thoughts to listen to what the boatmen said, and I suspect they
thought me either too dull or too proud to talk to them.  As we pulled
up on the larboard side, thinking that I was now somebody, I shouted to
some men I saw looking through the ports to come down and lift my chest
on board, though how that was to be done was more than I could tell.  A
chorus of laughs was the reply.

Presently I heard a gruff voice say, "Send a whip down there, and have
that big lumber chest, or whatever it is, up on deck."  My chest was
quickly hauled up, and as quickly transferred by the orders of the
lieutenant in charge of the watch below, before Mr Saunders' eyes had
fallen on it.  I mounted the side in as dignified a way as I could,
saluting the flag on reaching the deck, as my uncle had told me to do.

I had recognised Tom Pim, who was ready to receive me.  "You must go to
the first lieutenant,--he's in the gun-room,--and say, `Come aboard,
sir,' and then when you're dismissed make your way into the berth," he
said.

"But how am I to be after finding the gun-room; is it where the guns are
kept?"  I asked.

Tom laughed at my simplicity.  "No; it's where the gun-room officers,
the lieutenants and master, the doctor, and purser, and lieutenant of
marines, mess.  They all mess together, as do the mates, and we the
midshipmen, the second master and master's assistant, the clerks and the
assistant-surgeon."

"And have you no ensign?"  I asked.

"No; there are none in the marines, and so we have no soldiers in our
berth," he answered; "but let's come along, I'll show you the way, and
then you'll be in time for dinner."  We descended to the gun-room door,
where Tom left me, bidding me go in and ask for the first lieutenant.  I
didn't see him, but one of the other officers, of whom I made inquiries,
pointed me to the first lieutenant's cabin.

I knocked at the door.  "Come in," answered a gruff voice.  I found the
lieutenant with his shirt-sleeves tucked up, he having just completed
his morning ablutions, an old stocking on one fist and a needle and
thread in the other, engaged in darning it.

"Come on board, sir," I said.

"Very well, youngster," he answered; "I should scarcely have known you
in your present proper uniform.  There's nothing like being particular
as to dress.  I'll see about placing you in a watch.  You'll understand
that you're to try and do your duty to the best of your abilities."

"Shure it's what I hope to do, sir," I answered briskly; "and I'm mighty
glad you like my uniform."

"I didn't say I liked it, youngster,--I said it was proper according to
the regulations.  Turn round, let me see.  There is room for growing,
which a midshipman's uniform should have.  You'll remember always to be
neat and clean, and follow the example I try to set you youngsters."

"Yes, sir," I answered, my eyes falling on a huge patch which the
lieutenant had on one of the knees of his trousers.

"Now you may go!" he said.  "Understand that you're not to quit the ship
without my leave, and that you must master the rules and regulations of
the service as soon as possible, for I can receive no excuse if you
infringe them."

Altogether I was pretty well satisfied with my interview with old
Rough-and-Ready, and hurrying out of the gun-room I directed my course
for the young gentlemen's berth, as it was called, which was some way
further forward on the starboard side.  I intended, after making my
appearance there, to go in search of Larry, but the mulatto steward and
a boy came hurrying aft along the deck with steaming dishes, which they
placed on the table, and I found that the dinner was about to commence.

"Glad to see you, Paddy," said Jack Nettleship, who had already taken
his place at the head of the table.  "You look less like a play-actor's
apprentice and more like an embryo naval officer than you did when you
first came on board.  Now sit down and enjoy the good things of life
while you can get them.  Time will come when we shall have to luxuriate
on salt junk as hard as a millstone and weevilly biscuits."

Plenty of joking took place, and everybody seemed in good humour, so
that I soon found myself fairly at my ease, and all I wanted to be
perfectly so was to know the ways of the ship.  I succeeded in producing
several roars of laughter by the stories I told, not attempting to
overcome my brogue, but rather the contrary, as I found it amused my
auditors.  When the rum was passed round, of which each person had a
certain quantum, the doctor sang out to the youngsters, including Tom
Pim and me, "Hold fast! it's a vara bad thing for you laddies, and I
shall be having you all on the sick list before long if I allow you to
take it.  Pass the pernicious liquor along here."

Tom obeyed, and so did I, willingly enough, for I had tasted the stuff
and thought it abominably nasty, but two or three of the other
midshipmen hesitated, and some seemed inclined to revolt.

"I call on you, Nettleship, as president of the mess, to interfere,"
exclaimed the doctor.  "What do these youngsters suppose I'm sent here
for, but to watch over their morals and their health; and as I find it
difficult in the one case to do my duty with the exactitude I desire, I
shall take care not to neglect it in the other.  There's young Chaffey
there, who has stowed away enough duff to kill a bull, and now he's
going to increase the evil by pouring this burning fiery liquid down his
throat.  Do you want to be in your grave, Jack? if not, be wise, and let
the grog alone."

Chaffey, the fattest midshipman among us, looked somewhat alarmed, and
quickly passed up the rum.  I observed that the doctor kept it by his
side, and having finished his own quantum, began to sip the portions he
had forbidden the youngsters to drink.  It was difficult to suppose that
he was perfectly disinterested in his advice.

Being in harbour, we sat much longer than usual.  At last I asked Tom if
he thought I could venture to go and look out for Larry.

"Oh, yes; this is Liberty Hall," he answered.

I was going forward, when I heard my name called, and going to the spot
from whence the voice came, I saw the first lieutenant standing before
my chest, at which he cast a look of mingled indignation and contempt.
By his side was a warrant officer, whom I heard addressed as Mr
Bradawl, with a saw and chisel and hammer in hand.

"Does this huge chest belong to you?" asked old Rough-and-Ready, as I
came up.

"Yes, sir," I answered; "I'm rather proud of it."

"We shall see if you continue so," he exclaimed.  "Do you think we have
room to stow away such a lumbering thing as this?  Where's the key?"

I produced it.

"Now tumble your things out."

"But please, sir, I haven't room to pack them away.  I have got this
bundle, and that case, and those other things are all mine."

"Tumble them out!" cried the lieutenant, without attending to my
expostulations.

I obeyed.  And the carpenter began sawing away at a line which old
Rough-and-Ready had chalked out not far from the keyhole.  Mr Bradawl
had a pretty tough job of it, for the oak was hard.  The lieutenant
stood by, watching the proceeding with evident satisfaction.  He was
showing me that a first lieutenant was all-powerful on board ship.  I
watched this cruel curtailment of my chest with feelings of dismay.

Having sawn it thus nearly in two, the carpenter knocked off the end of
the part he had severed from the rest, and then hammered it on with
several huge nails.

"Now, youngster, pick out the most requisite articles, and send the
others ashore, or overboard, or anywhere, so that they're out of the
ship," exclaimed the first lieutenant; saying which he turned away to
attend to some other duty, leaving me wondering how I should stow the
things away.  Tom Pim, who had seen what was going forward, came up to
my assistance; and by putting the things in carefully, and stamping them
down, layer after layer, we managed to stow away more than I had
conceived possible.

"I think I could find room for some of them in my chest, as we have been
to sea for some time, and a good many of my own have been expended; and,
I daresay, the other fellows will be equally ready to oblige you," said
Tom.

I was delighted at the proposal, and hastened to accept it,--but I
didn't find it quite so easy to get them back again!  Tom, however, soon
smelt out the cake.  At first he suggested that it would be safe in his
chest, but Chaffey coming by, also discovered it; and though he was most
anxious to take charge of it for me, Tom, knowing very well what would
be its fate, insisted on its being carried into the berth.  I need
hardly say that by the end of tea-time it had disappeared.

I had no difficulty in finding Larry, when I at length set forth in
quest of him.  The sound of his fiddle drew me to the spot, where,
surrounded by a party of admiring shipmates, he was scraping away as
happy as a prince.  On catching sight of me, he sprang out of the
circle.

"Och, Misther Terence, I'm mighty glad to see you; but shure I didn't
know you at first in your new clothes.  I hope you like coming to sea as
much as myself.  Shure it's rare fun we're having in this big ship; and
is his honour the major gone home again?"

I told him that I concluded such was the case, and how pleased I was to
find that he liked his life on board,--though it didn't occur to me at
the time that not having as yet been put to perform any special duty, he
fancied he was always to lead the idle life he had hitherto been
enjoying.  We were both of us doomed ere long to discover that things
don't always run smoothly at sea.



CHAPTER SEVEN.

MASTHEADED.

The frigate was not yet ready for sea, and I had therefore time to pick
up some scraps of nautical knowledge, to learn the ways of the ship, and
to get a tolerable notion of my duties.  I quickly mastered the rules
and regulations of the service, a copy of which Jack Nettleship gave me.

"Stick by them, my lad, and you can't go wrong; if you do, it's their
fault, not yours," he observed.

"But suppose I don't understand them?"  I asked.

"Then you can plead in justification that they are not sufficiently
clear for an ordinary comprehension," he answered.  "I do when I make a
mistake, and old Rough-and-Ready is always willing to receive my
excuses, as he can't spell them out very easily himself, though they are
his constant study day and night.  Indeed, I doubt if he reads anything
else, except Norie's _Navigation_ and the _Nautical Almanack_?"

Nettleship showed me a copy of the former work, and kindly undertook to
instruct me in the science of navigation.  All day long, however, he was
employed in the duties of the ship, and in the evening I was generally
sleepy when it was our watch below, so that I didn't make much progress.
Though I got on very well, I was guilty, I must own, of not a few
blunders.  I was continually going aft when I intended to be going
forward, and _vice versa_.

The day after I came aboard I was skylarking with Tom Pim, Chaffey, and
other midshipmites (as the oldsters called us), when I told them that I
would hide, and that they might find me if they could.  I ran up the
after-ladder, when seeing a door open, I was going to bolt through it.
Just then a marine, who was standing there, placed his musket to bar my
way.  Not wishing to be stopped, I dodged under it, turning round and
saying--

"Arrah, boy! don't be after telling where I'm gone to."

The sentry, for such he was, not understanding me, seized hold of my
collar.

"You mustn't be going in there, whoever you are," he said in a gruff
tone.

"I'm a midshipman of this ship, and have a right to go wherever I like,
I'm after thinking," I said, trying to shake myself clear of his grasp.
"Hush, now; be pleasant, will ye, and do as I order you!"

"I shouldn't be finding it very pleasant if I was to break through the
rules and regulations of the service," he answered.  "Now go forward,
young gentleman, and don't be attempting to playing any of your tricks
on me."

"I'm your officer, and I order you not to interfere with me, or say
where I'm gone," I exclaimed.

"I obey no orders except from my own lieutenant or the captain and the
lieutenants of the ship," answered the sturdy marine.  "You can't go
into the captain's cabin while I'm standing here as sentry;" and he
proceeded to use more force than was agreeable to my dignity.

"Shure you're an impudent fellow to behave so to an officer," I
exclaimed; at which the sentry laughed, and said--

"Off with you, Master Jackanapes, and consider yourself fortunate that
worse hasn't come of your larking."

Trying to look dignified I answered--

"You're an impudent fellow, and I shall make known your conduct to your
superiors.  I know your name, my fine fellow, so you'll not get off."  I
had observed his name, as I thought, on his musket.

Just then Tom Pim popped his head above the hatchway, and I, finding
that I was discovered, made chase after him.  He quickly distanced me;
and as I was rushing blindly along, I ran my head right into the stomach
of old Rough-and-Ready, who, as ill-luck would have it, was on his way
round the lower deck.  I nearly upset him, and completely upset myself.

"Shure, sir, I never intended to behave so rudely," I said, as, picking
myself up, I discovered whom I had encountered.

"Go to the masthead, and stay there till I call you down," thundered the
lieutenant, rubbing the part of his body I had assaulted.

"Please, sir, I had no intention in the world of running against you," I
said, trying to look humble, but feeling much inclined to laugh at the
comical expression of his countenance.

"Look to the rules and regulations of the service, where all inferiors
are ordered to pay implicit obedience to their superiors," cried Mr
Saunders.  "To the masthead with you."

"If you please, sir, I should be happy to do that same if I knew the
way; but I haven't been up there yet, as the men have been painting the
rigging with some black stuff, and I should be after spoiling my new
uniform," I answered.

"Go to the masthead," again shouted the first lieutenant; "and you, Pim,
go and show him the way," he exclaimed, catching sight of Tom Pim, who
was grinning at me from the other side of the deck.

Tom well knew that it was against the rules and regulations of the
service to expostulate; therefore, saying, "Come along, Paddy," he led
the way on deck.

"Do as I do," he said, as he began to mount the rigging.  "Just hold on
with your hands and feet, and don't let the rest of your body touch the
rattlings or shrouds, and don't be letting go with one hand till you
have got fast hold with the other."

Up he went, and I followed.  He was nimble as a monkey, so I had
difficulty in keeping pace with him.  Looking up, I saw him with his
back almost horizontal above me, going along the futtock shrouds to get
into the top.  These are the shrouds which run from the side of the mast
to the outer side of the top, and consequently a person going along them
has his face to the sky and his back to the deck.  Tom was over them in
a moment, and out of sight.  I didn't like the look of things, but did
my best; and though he stood ready to give me a helping hand into the
top, I got round without assistance.  We now had to ascend the topmost
rigging to the cross-trees, where we were to stay till called down.
This was a comparatively easy matter, and as I didn't once cast my eyes
below I felt no giddiness.  Tom seated himself as if perfectly at home,
and bade me cross my legs on the other side of the mast.

"It's lucky for you, Paddy, that you are able to gain your experience
while the ship is in harbour and as steady as a church steeple.  It
would be a different matter if she were rolling away across the Bay of
Biscay with a strong breeze right aft; so you ought to be duly thankful
to old Saunders for mastheading you without waiting till we get there.
And now I'd advise you to have a look at the rules and regulations of
the service.  It will please old Rough-and-Ready if you can tell him you
have employed your time up here studying them, but don't forget you are
up here, and go tumbling down on deck."

I was very well disposed to follow Tom's advice, and I held tight on
with one hand while I pulled the paper out of my pocket and read a page
or two relating to obedience to superiors.  Having thus relieved my
conscience, I took a look round at the beautiful panorama in the midst
of which the ship floated: the wooded banks, the magnificent harbour
dotted over with numerous vessels; ships of war and merchantmen,--the
latter waiting for convoy,--while among the former was the admiral's
flag-ship riding proudly, surrounded by the smaller fry.  The pretty
town of Cove, with neat houses and villas on the one side, and the mouth
of the river Lee, running down from Cork, to the westward.

Sooner than we expected we heard old Rough-and-Ready's voice summoning
us down.  He was not an ill-natured man.  He knew well that my fault had
been unintentional, and that Tom had certainly not deserved any
punishment at all, for grinning at a brother midshipman in his presence
could scarcely be considered disrespectful.

"You may go through the lubber's hole," said Tom, when we reached the
top.

"No, no.  If you go round, I'll go to," I answered.  For being thus put
on my mettle, I determined to do whatever he did.  By holding fast with
my feet and following him, I managed to put them on the rattlings
underneath, and thus, though I didn't like it at all, got down on to the
main rigging.

"Next time you run along the deck, youngster, you'll look where you're
going," said the first lieutenant, when I reached the deck.

"Ay, ay, sir," I said, touching my hat.

"Did you read the rules and regulations?" he asked.

"Yes, sir," I answered; "though I hadn't time to get through them all."

He was pleased with the respect I paid him.

"Well, you'll know them by heart soon; and to ensure that, remember to
take them with you whenever you're mastheaded."

"Of course, sir, if you wish it," I answered.

He gave a comical look at me under his bushy eyebrows, and turned on his
heel.

After this I accompanied Tom into the berth.  Old Nettleship was there.
I told him of the way the marine had behaved, and said that for the sake
of keeping up the dignity of the midshipmen, I considered it necessary
to make his conduct known, though I had no ill-feeling towards the man
himself.

At this remark the old mate burst into a hearty fit of laughter.

"Midshipmen generally find it necessary to carry their dignity in their
pockets; and I'd advise you, Paddy, to put yours there, though I approve
of your spirit.  The man will have been relieved some time ago, and
you'll find it difficult to recognise him among others."

"Oh!  I know his name--it was Tower," I said in a tone of confidence.

At this there was a general roar of laughter.

"According to your notion all the jollies are Towers," cried Nettleship,
when he regained his voice.  "Why, Paddy, the muskets are all marked
with the name of the Tower of London, where the arms are stored before
they are served out."

"Shure how should I know anything about the Tower of London?"  I asked.
"I'm after thinking it's a poor place compared with Castle Ballinahone."

This remark produced another roar of laughter from my messmates.

"What are you after laughing at?  I exclaimed.  If any of you will
honour us with a visit at Castle Ballinahone, you'll be able to compare
the two places, and my father and mother, and brothers and sisters, will
be mighty plaised to see you."

The invitation was at once accepted by all hands, though for the present
my family were pretty safe from the chances of an inundation of nautical
heroes.

"And what sort of girls are your sisters?" asked Sims, who, I had
discovered, was always ready for some impudence.

"Shure they're Irish young ladies, and that's all I intend to say about
them," I answered, giving him a look which made him hold his tongue.

Still, in spite of the bantering I received, I got on wonderfully well
with my new messmates; and though I had a fight now and then, I
generally, being older than many of them, and stronger than others who
had been some time at sea, came off victorious; and as I was always
ready to befriend, and never bullied, my weaker messmates, I was on very
good terms with all of them.

Tom Pim took a liking to me from the first, and though he didn't require
my protection, I felt ready to afford it him on all occasions.  He was
sometimes quizzed by Sims and others for his small size.  "I don't mind
it," he answered.  "Though I'm little, I'm good.  If I've a chance, I'll
do something to show what's in me."  The chance came sooner than he
expected.  There were a good many raw hands lately entered, Larry among
others.  From the first he showed no fear of going aloft, looking upon
the business much as he would have done climbing a high tree; but how
the ropes were rove, and what were their uses, he naturally had no
conception.  "Is it to the end of them long boughs there I've got to go,
Misther Terence?" he asked the first time he was ordered aloft, looking
up at the yards as he encountered me, I having been sent forward with an
order to the third lieutenant.

"There's no doubt about it, Larry," I said; "but take care you catch
hold of one rope before you let go of the other," said I, giving him the
same advice which I had myself received.

"Shure I'll be after doing that same, Misther Terence," he answered, as,
following the example of the other men, he sprang into the rigging.  I
watched him going up as long as I could, and he seemed to be getting on
capitally, exactly imitating the movements of the other men.

A day or two afterwards we were all on deck, the men exercising in
reefing and furling sails.  The new hands were ordered to lay out on the
yards, and a few of the older ones to show them what to do.  Larry
obeyed with alacrity; no one would have supposed that he had been only a
few times before aloft.  I had to return to the quarter-deck, where I
was standing with Tom Pim, and we were remarking the activity displayed
by the men.  I saw Larry on the starboard fore-topsail yard-arm, and had
just left Tom, being sent with a message to the gun-room, when, as my
head was flush with the hatchway, I saw an object drop from the yard-arm
into the water.  It looked more like a large ball falling than a human
being, and it didn't occur to me that it was the latter until I heard
the cry of "Man overboard!"  Hastening up again, I sprang into the
mizzen rigging, from which, just before I got there, Tom Pim had plunged
off into the water.  It was ebb tide, and a strong current was running
out of the river Lee past the ship.  The man who had fallen had not
sunk, but was fast drifting astern, and seemed unconscious, for he was
not struggling, lying like a log on the water.  Tom Pim, with rapid
strokes, was swimming after him.  I heard the order given to lower a
boat.  Though not a great swimmer, I was about to follow Tom to try and
help him, when a strong arm held me back.

"Are you a good swimmer, youngster?" asked the first lieutenant, the
person who had seized hold of me.

"Not very," I answered.

"Then stay aboard, or we shall be having to pick you up instead of
saving the man who fell overboard.  I know Pim well; he'll take care of
himself."

Saying this, the lieutenant stepped in on deck again, taking me with
him.  While he superintended the lowering of the boat, I ran aft, and
watched Tom and the drowning man.  Just then I caught sight of the
countenance of the latter, and to my dismay, I saw that he was no other
than Larry Harrigan.  The boats usually employed were away, and the one
now lowered was not in general use, and consequently had in her all
sorts of things which should not have been there.  It appeared a long
time before she was in the water.  I watched my poor foster-brother with
intense anxiety, expecting to see him go down before Tom could reach
him.  He was on the point of sinking when my gallant little messmate got
up to him, and throwing himself on his back, placed Larry's head on his
own breast, so as completely to keep it out of the water.  My fear was
that Larry might come to himself and begin to struggle or get hold of
Tom, which might be fatal to both.  They were drifting farther and
farther away from the ship.  Tom had not uttered one cry for help,
evidently being confident that the boat would be sent to pick them up.
Every movement of his showed that he was calm, and knew perfectly what
he was about.  At length the boat was got into the water, the first
lieutenant and four hands jumped into her, and away the men pulled as
fast as they could lay their backs to the oars.  It was blowing fresh,
and there was a good deal of ripple in the harbour, so that the wavelets
every now and then washed over Tom.  Suddenly Larry, coming to himself,
did what I feared; he seized hold of Tom, and in another instant would
have dragged him down had not Tom dexterously got clear and held him up
by the collar of his shirt.  The boat was quickly up to them, and they
were, to my intense satisfaction, safely hauled on board.  She then
rapidly pulled back to the ship, and both greatly exhausted, Larry being
scarcely conscious, were lifted up on deck.  McPherson, the
assistant-surgeon, who had been summoned at once, ordered Tom to be
taken below.

"Never mind me," said Tom.  "I shall be all to rights presently, when
I've changed and had a cup of grog.  You'll let me have that, won't you,
McPherson?  And now you go and attend to the poor fellow who wants you
more than I do."

"Vara true; he ought, from the way he fell, to have broken every bone in
his body; and it's wonderful he did not do it.  He seems, indeed, not to
be much the worse for his fall, except a slight paralysis," he remarked
when he had finished his examination.  "Take him down to the sick bay,
and I'll treat him as he requires."

I first went below to thank Tom Pim for saving my follower, and to
express my admiration of his courage and resolution.

"Oh, it's nothing," he answered; "I can swim better than you, or you'd
have done the same."

I then went forward, where I found Larry--his wet clothes stripped off--
between the blankets, in a hammock.

The doctor administered a stimulant, and directed that he should be
rubbed on the side on which he had fallen.

"Shure that's a brave young gentleman to save me from going to the
bottom, Misther Terence dear; and I'll be mighty grateful to him as long
as I live," he said to me.

Having spent some time with Larry, who was ordered to remain in his
hammock, I returned to the midshipmen's berth.

All were loud in their praises of Tom.  Tom received them very modestly,
and said that though he felt very glad at being able to save the poor
fellow, he didn't see anything to be especially proud of in what he had
done.

By the next morning Larry was almost well, only complaining of a little
stiffness in one side of the body.

"He may thank his stars for being an Irishman," said McPherson; "no
ordinary mortal could have fallen from aloft as he did, into the water,
without breaking his bones, or being stunned."

Larry could scarcely believe that it was little Tom Pim who had saved
him from drowning.

"Shure, young gintleman, I'll be after lovin' ye, and fightin' for ye,
and seein' that no harm comes to ye, all the days of my life!" he
exclaimed, the first time he met Tom afterwards on deck.  "I'm mighty
grateful to ye, sir, that I am."

I was very sure that Larry meant what he said, and, should opportunity
offer, would carry out his intentions.

We were seated talking in the berth after tea, when old Nettleship was
sent for into the cabin.  There were many surmises as to what the
captain wanted him for.  After some time, to my surprise, I was
summoned.  I found it was only Nettleship that wanted to see me on deck.

"Paddy," he said, "we are to have an expedition on shore, and you are
wanted to take part in it, and so is your countryman, Larry Harrigan.
The captain, Mr Saunders, and I have planned it.  We want some more
hands, and we hear that there are a goodish lot hiding away in the town.
They are waiting till the men-of-war put to sea, when they think that
they will be safe.  They are in the hands of some cunning fellows, and
it'll be no easy matter to trap them unless we can manage to play them a
trick.  I can't say that I like particularly doing what we propose, but
we're bound to sacrifice our own feelings for the good of the service."

"What is it?"  I asked.  "Of course I should be proud to be employed in
anything for the good of the service."

"All right, Paddy; that's the spirit which should animate you.  Now
listen.  Mr Saunders and I are going on shore with a strong party of
well-armed men, and we want you and the boy Harrigan--or rather, the
captain wants you, for remember he gives the order--to go first and
pretend that you have run away from a man-of-war, and want to be kept in
hiding till she has sailed.  You, of course, are to dress up as seamen
in old clothes--the more disreputable and dirty you look the better.  We
know the houses where the men are stowed away, in the lowest slums of
Cork, and we can direct you to them.  You're to get into the confidence
of the men, and learn what they intend doing; when you've gained that,
you're to tell them that one of the lieutenants of your ship is going on
shore with a small party of men, to try and press anybody he can find,
and that you don't think he knows much about the business, as he is a
stupid Englishman, and advise them to lie snug where they are.  Then
either you or Harrigan can offer to creep out and try and ascertain in
what direction the press-gang is going.  There are several houses
together, with passages leading from one to the other, so that if we get
into one, the men are sure to bolt off into another; and it must be your
business to see where they go, and Harrigan must shut the door to
prevent their escape, or open it to let us in.  I now only describe the
outlines of our plan.  I'll give you more particulars as we pull up the
river.  We shall remain at Passage till after dark, and you and your
companion in the meanwhile must make your way into the town."

"But shure won't I be after telling a lie if I say that Larry and I are
runaway ship-boys?"  I asked.

"Hush, that's a strong expression.  Remember that it's all for the good
of the service," said Nettleship.

Still I was not altogether satisfied that the part I was about to play
was altogether an honourable one.

He, however, argued the point with me, acknowledging that he himself
didn't think so, but that we were bound to put our private feelings into
our pockets when the good of the service required it.  He now told me to
go and speak to Larry, but on no account to let any one hear me, lest
the expedition might get wind among the bumboat women, who would be sure
to convey it on shore.

To my surprise, Larry was perfectly prepared to undertake the duty
imposed on him, feeling flattered at being employed, and taking rather a
pleasure at the thoughts of having to entrap some of our countrymen.

"They may grumble a little at first, but they'll be a mighty deal better
off on board ship than digging praties, or sailing in one of those
little craft out there," he said, with a look of contempt at the
merchant vessels.

Mr Saunders took me into his cabin, and made me rig out in a suit of
clothes supplied by the purser.  I had to rub my hair about till it was
like a mop; then, with some charcoal and a mixture of some sort, he
daubed my face over in such a way that I didn't know myself when I
looked in his shaving-glass.

"You'll do, Paddy," said Nettleship when he saw me.  "We must be giving
a touch or two to Harrigan.  He seems a sharp fellow, and will play his
part well, I have no doubt."

In a short time the boats were ready.  We went with Mr Saunders and
Nettleship in the pinnace.  She was accompanied by the jolly-boat, which
it was intended should convey Larry and me into the neighbourhood of the
town.  We were, however, not to go on board her until we reached
Passage.  The crew gave way, and as the tide was in our favour we got
along rapidly.  I found that the expedition we were engaged in was a
hazardous one, especially for Larry and me; for should the men we were
in search of discover who we were, they might treat us as spies, and
either knock our brains out, or stow us away in some place from which we
should not be likely to make our escape.  This, however, rather enhanced
the interest I began to feel in it, and recompensed me for its doubtful
character.

Neither Mr Saunders nor Nettleship looked in the slightest degree like
officers of the Royal Navy.  They were dressed in Flushing coats; the
lieutenant in a battered old sou'-wester, with a red woollen comforter
round his throat; Nettleship had on an equally ancient-looking
tarpaulin, and both wore high-boots, long unacquainted with blacking.
They carried stout cudgels in their hands, their hangers and pistols
being concealed under their coats.  In about an hour and a half we
reached Passage, when Nettleship and Larry and I got into the
jolly-boat.

"I'm going with you," said Nettleship, "that I may direct you to the
scene of operations, and am to wait for Mr Saunders at the `Fox and
Goose,'--a small public-house, the master of which knows our object and
can be trusted."

Nettleship, as we pulled away, minutely described over and over again
what Larry and I were to do, so that I thought there was no chance of
our making any mistake, provided matters went as he expected.  It was
dark by the time we reached Cork.  The boat pulled into the
landing-place, and Larry and I, with two of the men, went ashore, and
strolled lazily along a short distance, looking about us.  This we did
in case we should be observed; but on reaching the corner, Larry and I,
as we had been directed, set off running, when the two men returned to
the boat, which was to go to another landing-place a little way higher
up, whence Nettleship and his party were to proceed to our rendezvous.
When we had got a little distance we pulled up, and to be certain that
we had made no mistake, we inquired the name of the street of a
passer-by.  We found that we were all right.  We now proceeded
stealthily along to the lane where Mother McCleary's whisky-shop was
situated.  I had no difficulty in recognising the old woman, as she had
been well described to me.  Her stout slatternly figure, her bleared
eyes, her grog-blossomed nose,--anything but a beauty to look at.  Her
proceedings were not beautiful either.  Going to the end of the counter
where she was standing, I tipped her a wink.

"Hist, mither!  Can yer be after taking care of two poor boys for a
night or so?"  I asked.

"Where do yer come from?" she inquired, eyeing us.

"Shure it's from the say," answered Larry, who had undertaken to be
chief spokesman.  "We've just run away from a thundering big king's
ship, and don't want to go back again."

"Why for?" asked the old woman.

"For fear of a big baste of a cat which may chance to score our backs,
if she doesn't treat us worse than that."



CHAPTER EIGHT.

THE PRESS-GANG.

"That's a big thundering lie," I heard Larry whisper.

"Come in," said the old woman, lifting up the flap of the counter.
"I'll house yer if yer can pay for yer board and lodging."

"No fear of that, ma'am," I replied, showing some silver which I had
ready in my pocket for the purpose.

"Come along, my boys," she answered, her eyes twinkling at the thought
of being able to fleece us, as she led us into a small room at the back
of the shop.

There was no one else in the place at the time, except a boy attending
to the counter, so that there was little chance of our being observed.
Having lit a small lantern, the old woman drew aside a curtain at the
further end of the room, which had served to conceal a strong-looking
door; then taking a big key out of her pocket, she opened it, and told
us to go through.  Carefully closing the door behind her, she led the
way along a narrow dark passage.  It seemed of considerable length.  At
last we reached another door, and emerged into a court or alley,
crossing which she opened a third door, and told us to pass through.  We
obeyed, and followed her past a couple of rooms, in one of which several
men were sitting, drinking and smoking.  Unlocking another door, she
showed us into a much larger apartment than any we had as yet seen.
Though low, it was spacious enough to be called a hall I took in the
appearance of the place at a glance.  On one side was a recess with a
counter before it, at which a couple of damsels were serving out liquors
and various sorts of provisions.  At the further end, four large casks
supported some planks which served as a platform, and on this a chair
was placed,--the seat being evidently for a musician.  Three doors
besides the one by which we had entered opened from the room, which was
occupied by a dozen or more rough-looking men, mostly sailors.  Some
were standing at the counter, others lounging on benches round the
walls, most of them having dhudeens in their mouths.  The place was
redolent with the fumes of whisky and tobacco.  No one took notice of us
as we entered, but, seeing Mother McCleary, seemed satisfied that all
was right.

"You'll find a stair through that doorway," she said, pointing to one
near the orchestra, if so it could be called; "it will lead you to the
sleeping-room, where you'll be after finding some beds.  You'll remember
that first come first served, and if you don't be tumbling into one it
will be your own fault, and you'll have to prick for the softest plank
in the corner of the room.  Now, boys, you'll be after handing me out a
couple of shillings each.  I don't give credit, except to those I happen
to know better than I do you."

I paid the money at once for Larry and myself.  The old woman, bidding
us make ourselves at home, returned by the way she had come, locking the
door behind her.  I soon found that we were among as ruffianly and
disreputable a set of fellows as I had ever fallen in with, but none of
them interfered with us, and I began to doubt whether we should obtain
the information we were in search of.  To try to get into conversation
with some one, we walked up to the counter, took a pork pie apiece, and
called for a glass of whisky, which we prudently mixed with plenty of
water.  "Don't be drinking much of it," I said to Larry, "it's as hot as
fire."

Two seamen then came up, and I asked one of them when the fun was to
begin.  Arrah, then it'll be before long, when Tim Curtin, the fiddler,
has come to himself; but he's been drunk all the blessed morning, since
last night, and they're dousing him outside with cold water to bring him
to.  My new acquaintance being evidently inclined to be communicative, I
plied him with further questions, and I gained his confidence by calling
for another glass of whisky, with which I insisted on treating him.  I,
however, let Larry carry on the chief part of the conversation.

"If you've run from a man-of-war, you'll have to lie snug as mice in
their holes till she sails, or there's three dozen at least for each of
you, if they don't run you up at the yard-arm, as they did at Portsmouth
the other day to a poor boy, just because he wanted to go home to his
wife and family," said the man.

This, though a fact as far as the hanging was concerned, I hadn't heard
of before.  Larry didn't show that he doubted the truth of the story,
but pretended to be very frightened.

"Thin what should we be after doing?" he asked.

"Why, as I tell yer," he said, keep close; "you'll be wise not to show
your noses out of doors for a week or two to come, if you've got money
enough to pay old Mother McCleary, for she doesn't keep us boys for
nothing, you may stake yer davey."

"What should we be after doing, then, supposing the press-gang were to
come down upon us and find us out?" asked Larry.

"It will be at the end of a long day before the press-gang get in here;
but see now, there's a room overhead where you can sleep secure, either
in bed or out of it.  Then there's that door in the middle of the room,
that leads to a long passage, just like the one you passed through when
you came in here.  At the end of it there's a court, and on the opposite
side you'll find a door.  Go through that when it opens, which it will
do when you have given three raps quick together, and you'll be in a
house with well-nigh as many rooms and cellars as there's days in the
month.  It will be a hard matter if you don't stow yourselves away out
of sight in one of them.  I'll be after showing you the way by and by,
when the dancing is over, and we've had a few more glasses of Mother
McCleary's whisky."

While our friend, whose name we had not as yet learned, was speaking, I
observed several more persons entering the room; and presently others
came in, carrying among them a humpbacked little fellow, with a fiddle
under his arm, who seemed scarcely able to walk by himself.  They made
their way to the platform I have described, and speedily lifted him into
the chair.

"Strike up, Tim," cried several voices.  "Give us a tune to set our feet
agoing.  Be alive, man, if you know now where you are."

Tim, though apparently half-asleep, put his fiddle to his chin, and
began scraping away, nodding his head and stamping with his foot in time
to the tune he was eliciting from his instrument.  The effect was
magical.  The whole party, men and women,--there were not a few of the
latter, not among the most refined of their sex,--began dancing jigs.
Tim next played slower, but his speed increased again as he saw the
dancers warming to their work, till his bow moved so rapidly over the
strings of his fiddle, and his arm and his head gave such eccentric
jerks, that I half expected at any moment to see the one fly off at a
tangent and the other come bounding into the middle of the room.  Larry
and I kept on one side, trying to look greatly interested with the
performance, while we managed to have a few words now and then with some
of the men, who were either seated on the benches or standing against
the wall.  Among them were several who had not the appearance of seamen,
and who, I surmised, were highwaymen or housebreakers.  Two of them were
especially ruffianly looking.  As I examined the countenance of one of
these, I felt convinced that I had seen it before, and not long ago
either.  I was careful, however, that he should not discover that I was
observing him.  I took an opportunity of asking Larry if he knew who the
man was.

"Shure it's no other than Dan Hoolan himself," he answered.  I fancied
that at length his keen eyes were directed on Larry, whom he was more
likely to recognise than me, seeing that I was the most completely
disguised of the two.

At length, having gained all the information we could, I determined to
try and get out of the place, so that I might make my way to Nettleship,
and show him the best situation for posting his men to capture any who
might attempt to escape.  It had been arranged that Nettleship's party
was to enter the grog-shop one by one; then, at a signal, force their
way along the passage through which Mother McCleary had led us.

"I'm mighty afraid the press-gang will be coming this way, and if this
hullaballoo reaches their ears, they'll be after putting their noses in
to see what the fun is about.  If they're from our own ship, bedad, we
shall be worse off than we would have been outside," I said to our new
acquaintance, who, by this time, was not quite steady on his pins.  "I'd
just like to slip away, and try and find out if they're near this at
all.  My mate here is plaised to stay behind, as he's mighty eager to
dance himself."

After further pressing the point with all necessary caution, our new
friend, Barney Reillagan, as he called himself, offered to show me the
way out, and to let me in again when I wished to return.

"You're free of the place, I'm supposing; and shure I am that I may be
after trusting you," he observed as he accompanied me into the passage I
spoke of.

I hoped that we were unobserved by Hoolan or any of the other men, who
might have suspicions of my true character.  Larry followed so
noiselessly, that I do not think Barney was aware he was with us.
Larry's object was to see that no harm came to me; and besides which, he
wanted to learn how to let me in again on my return.  Barney himself was
apparently an open-hearted seaman, who preferred serving on board a
peaceable trader to a man-of-war, and I had no fear of his playing me
false.

We had to grope our way to the end of the passage, which was as long as
he had described.  Unbolting a door, Barney led me out into a narrow
court.  I could hear even there the strains of the riddle, and the
shouts and screams of the dancers.  Barney told me that if I turned to
the left I should come to a narrow archway, which led into the lane, and
that by turning again to the left, I should come to the front of Mother
McCleary's whisky-shop.

This information was sufficient to enable me to find my way without
difficulty.  I was somewhat surprised at the ease with which I had made
my escape.  I had little doubt of being able to bring Nettleship and his
men up to the right place.  My only anxiety was about Larry, who, if
recognised by Dan Hoolan, might be severely handled, if not killed,--for
so determined a ruffian was not likely to hesitate in committing any
act, however atrocious, should he suspect Larry of treachery.

I slipped out into the court, and Barney closed the door after me.  The
night was very dark; but I could see two or three shadowy forms flitting
by, though no one stopped me.  Now and then a ruffian voice, a wild
shriek, or a child's cry, came from the narrow windows looking into the
court.  I walked on as fast as I could venture to move, till I found the
narrow archway which Barney had described, and emerged into a lane,
which, however, was not much broader than the court.  Here the sounds of
wrangling voices, and shouts, and the drunkards' wild songs, broke the
stillness of night.  A few men rolled by, who had come out of Mother
McCleary's whisky-shop, or other similar establishments; but I carefully
kept out of their way till I arrived at the "Fox and Goose," where I
expected to find Nettleship.  It hadn't occurred to me, however, that I
might have been followed, and our plan for trapping the seamen
discovered.  I at once entered, and found my messmate with his men ready
to set out.

"You've been longer than I expected, Paddy; but I hope it's all right,"
he said.

"If we are quick about it, I expect we shall catch a good number," I
answered.  "Where is Mr Saunders?  We shall require a strong party to
overpower the fellows, especially as there are some desperate ruffians
among them;" and I told him how I had discovered the outlaw, Dan Hoolan.

"Mr Saunders is waiting just outside, round the corner," he said.
"I'll go out and tell him that you have come back, and meanwhile you
remain here."

In a short time Nettleship returned.

"You are to accompany Mr Saunders," he said, "and lead his party round
to the court, while I and my men take charge of Mother McCleary, so that
no one may escape on this side."

Mr Saunders welcomed me in a good-natured voice.

"You have done well thus far, my lad.  I've no doubt that we shall trap
some of them," he said, when I had given a description of the place and
the characters it contained.  "I have got hold of a man who knows the
town, and will lead us round by a different way to the court to that by
which you escaped, while Nettleship goes directly up the lane," he
added.  "Come along!"

We set out at a rapid rate; the men being charged to make as little
noise with their feet as possible.  We must have gone a considerable way
round, for it seemed a long while before we reached the archway, which I
at once recognised.  The lieutenant led, with a pistol in one hand and
his hanger in the other, knowing that he was likely to be treated with
scant ceremony should he encounter any of the residents of that
neighbourhood.

"Now," he said to me, stopping, "do you creep forward and learn if
Harrigan is at the door ready to open it.  If not, wait to get in
yourself, and then take the first opportunity of admitting us.  If you
can't get in we must try and force the door open, but it would be a
great matter to get along the passage, so as to rush in upon the fellows
while they are at their revels, and before they expect our approach."

As he spoke we could hear the sound of Tim Curtin's fiddle, and the hum
of voices coming from the interior of the building.  Our fear was that
any of the inmates of the neighbouring dens might be awake, and,
catching sight of us, might give the alarm, and allow the men time to
escape.  As far as I had learned, however, the door we were now watching
and Mother McCleary's whisky-shop were the only outlets, though there
might be underground passages and cellars and holes, where, should they
stow themselves away, we might find it difficult to discover them.

As I crept forward, I felt my heart beating more than it was wont to
do,--not from fear, certainly, but from anxiety to succeed.  I didn't
like the business; I considered it a dirty one; but I was acting
according to my orders, and for the good of the service.  I had been
told to give three rapid knocks, followed by others at short intervals,
at the opposite door, and I concluded that this would be opened should I
make the same signal.  Without loss of a moment I knocked, and presently
I heard a bolt withdrawn, then another and another.

"Is that yourself?" asked a voice that I knew to be Larry's.

"Yes, to be shure, and no other," I answered in the same tone.

The door opened slightly.

"They're suspecting me," said Larry.  Be quick.

Mr Saunders, who was on the watch, hearing this, dashed forward,
followed by his men.  They sprang, led by the lieutenant, one after the
other, into the passage, nearly knocking Larry and me over.  There was
not a moment to be lost, we knew, for the door at the further end was
closed with a loud slam before we reached it, but not being as strong as
the one on the outside, it was quickly battered in, when we caught sight
of a dozen or more fellows, some trying to escape up-stairs, others
through the two passages I have mentioned.  Three or four of the men,
however, stood their ground in front of the passage leading to the
whisky-shop, with hangers or pistols in their hands, which they
apparently had just taken up from the corner of the room where they had
deposited them.  Among these I recognised Dan Hoolan.  Bestowing a not
very complimentary epithet on Larry and me, he flourished his hanger and
dared any one to come on and touch him.

"I and my friends here are not seamen," he exclaimed.  "You're after
trying to press some of the poor fellows, I suppose; but if any man
tries to lay hands on me, he'll be wise to say his prayers before he
begins."

"I intend to lay hands on you, and every fellow I find here," said Mr
Saunders.  "Drop your hanger, or you'll have to repent the day you drew
it."

Hoolan answered with a scornful laugh, and made a blow at the
lieutenant, who, however, parried it.

At that moment the door behind him was burst open, and in rushed
Nettleship and his party, who threw themselves at once upon Hoolan.  The
outlaw fired his pistol at my head, but fortunately his arm was thrown
up, and the ball struck the ceiling.  His men, seeing their leader
overpowered, made but little resistance.  But we had not yet got the men
whose capture was desired.  Mr Saunders, leaving Nettleship to secure
those below, followed Larry and me up the stairs.

In the meantime the female part of the assemblage, some of whom had
retired to different parts of the room, were saluting us with the most
fearful cries and execrations.  The lieutenant, however, took no more
notice of them than if they had been so many lambs bleating, and at once
hurried up the stairs to the room above, where we found well-nigh a
score of men, some trying to make their way out of the window, but
which, having been closed, they had only just then succeeded in opening;
others hiding inside the beds or under them.  Three or four got away,
but the remainder were knocked over by our men, or captured without
resistance, scarcely any attempting to defend themselves.  Our success
had been as complete as could have been hoped for.  Our captives were
quickly dragged down the stairs, when Mr Saunders ordered the women to
clear out of the house forthwith, and proceeded to lash the hands of the
men behind their backs.  It was very easy to give the order to the
women, but not so easy to get it obeyed.  They shrieked and abused us in
a way in which few of the female sex can beat the lower orders of my
countrywomen.  At length, however, finding that their eloquence had no
effect, they retreated through the door that we had left open.  It
turned out that the means of escape were not so elaborate as had been
supposed, and, as far as we could learn, all the men in the
neighbourhood had on this occasion collected at Mother McCleary's.  Most
of those we had captured behaved quietly enough, but Hoolan and two or
three others made violent efforts to escape, till a prog or two from a
cutlass compelled them to be quiet.

"And what are you going to do with me, a landsman who never was to sea
in his life?" exclaimed Hoolan.

"We shall turn you into a sailor before long, my fine fellow," answered
Mr Saunders.  "You'll be wiser to walk along, and quietly too, as we've
no time for nonsense."

Our prisoners were now marshalled, in most cases with a seaman to attend
to each.  Hoolan had two to look after him, though one guard sufficed
for some of the more peaceably disposed.  Nettleship led the way, and
Mr Saunders and I brought up the rear, Larry being employed in guarding
a fellow twice his size, with orders to cut him down if he made any
resistance.

"We must be out of this as fast as we can," said Mr Saunders to me,
"for very likely those fellows who made their escape will rouse their
friends, and we may have a mob of all the ruffians in the town upon us
before we can reach the boats."

What had become of Mother McCleary and her assistants we could not tell.
She probably thought it wise to keep out of the way, lest any of her
late guests might suspect her of betraying them, as she probably had
done.  We had not got more than half-way towards the boats, when our
ears were saluted by a chorus of yells and shrieks, and we could
distinguish through the gloom on either side of us a mass of human
beings, apparently intending to attempt the rescue of our prisoners.

"I warn you, good people, that if you come nearer, I'll give my men
orders to fire on you," shouted my lieutenant.

A volley of wild yells burst from the mob, sufficient to unnerve many
who had not before heard such cries.  Directly afterwards a brickbat
flew past my head, aimed, no doubt, at the more prominent figure of the
lieutenant.  Fortunately, it missed us both.

"Remember, if any of you are killed, you'll have brought the punishment
on yourselves," again shouted the lieutenant.

Though the people yelled as before, the warning had its effect, and we
could see the dark moving mass retreating to a more respectful distance.
They, apparently, only wanted a leader to make an onslaught.  That
leader, however, was not to be found.  Had Hoolan been at liberty, I
have no doubt but that we should have fared but ill.  As it was,
missiles from a distance came flying by us, though the prisoners
suffered more than we did.  Mr Saunders was naturally anxious to avoid
bloodshed.  At length the boats were reached.  Again Hoolan made a
desperate effort to get free, but he was hauled on board, and thrust
down to the bottom of the pinnace, the rest of the men being disposed
of, some in her, and others in the jolly-boat, of which Nettleship took
charge.  As we shoved off the people collected on the quay, saluting us
with renewed yells and execrations, and brickbats, stones, mud, and
filth were hurled at us.  We speedily, however, got beyond their reach,
no one receiving any serious damage.

"We've made a fine haul," observed Mr Saunders as we pulled down the
river.  "We shall soon turn these fellows into good seamen, as obedient
and quiet as lambs."

"I'm thinking, sir, that you'll not find Dan Hoolan as quiet as a lamb,"
I observed; and I told him of the encounter my uncle and I had had with
the outlaw and his followers.

"That'll make no difference," answered Mr Saunders.  "When he finds
that he can't escape, if he's got any sense in his brains he'll bend to
circumstances."

I still, however, doubted whether my lieutenant's opinion would prove
right.

When the boats arrived alongside the frigate, our captives, being unable
to help themselves, were hoisted up like bales of goods, and made to
stand on the deck in a line.  They all looked sulky enough as the
lantern was held up to their faces; but Hoolan's countenance wore a
ferocious aspect, which made me think that it would have been as well to
have left him on shore to be hanged, which in all probability would
ultimately have been his fate.  Mr Saunders had changed his rough dress
for his proper uniform, and as he went round to inspect the prisoners
Hoolan recognised him, and so savage did he look that I thought he would
have sprung at his throat.

"Are you the captain of the ship?" he asked in a fierce tone.

"No, I'm not the captain, but an officer, who you'll be compelled to
obey," answered Mr Saunders, interrupting him.  "Keep down what was
rising to your tongue, or it'll be the worse for you."

"I'm no seaman, and I don't want to be after going to sea; and I beg you
to tell me for what reason you knocked me down against the law?"

"You were found among seamen, and if you're not one we'll make you one
before long, my fine fellow," said the lieutenant.

"Arrah, it'll be a hard matter to do that same," cried Hoolan, but he
spoke in a less savage tone than at first.

"We shall see to that," said Mr Saunders as he passed on to the other
men, most of whom appeared quiet enough.  Even Hoolan's followers didn't
venture to say anything, having a just conception of the stern
discipline on board a man-of-war.  The execution of one or more seamen
for frequent desertion, of which I have before spoken, showed them that
they could not venture to play tricks with impunity.

Having had their names,--or such as they chose to give,--ages, and other
particulars entered, they were sent down to the main-deck under a strong
guard, with a hint that should they exhibit the slightest degree of
insubordination it would be the worse for them.

The light of a lantern happened to fall on my face while I was passing
Hoolan, who, with the rest, were seated on the deck, where they were to
pass the remainder of the night.  He started up, and glaring savagely at
me, with a fierce oath exclaimed, as he stretched out his arm--

"There's one of the young traitors who brought us into this trouble.  I
wish we had strung you up to Saint Bridget's oak when we had you and
your uncle in our power."

"Then, as I thought, you are Dan Hoolan," I said.  "You have now a
chance of leading an honest life, and I'd advise you to take advantage
of it."

Hoolan, without replying, sank back on the deck.

I was glad enough to turn in, and slept soundly till the hammocks were
piped up next morning.

On coming on deck I saw Blue Peter flying at the masthead of our own
ship, and at those of the two other men-of-war, a frigate and a
corvette, and of all the merchantmen.  The admiral fired a signal-gun.
We repeated it, and before the smoke had cleared away the merchantmen
let fall their topsails, we setting them the example; the anchor was
hove up to the merry sound of the fife, and, taking the lead, we stood
out of the Cove of Cork with a fair breeze, the other frigate and
corvette acting as whippers-in.

The sky was clear and the sea smooth.  We hove-to outside to wait for
the vessels we were to convoy.  In half an hour or so they were all out
of the harbour.  Besides the men-of-war there were fully sixty
merchantmen; and a beautiful sight they presented, dotting the blue
ocean with their white sails.

We were bound out to Jamaica, where we were to leave the larger number
of vessels, and proceed with the others to their several destinations,
having then to return to Port Royal.  Two line-of-battle ships came out
afterwards to convoy the fleet till we were well away from the coast,
that, should we be seen by an enemy, it might be supposed that we were
too strong a force to be attacked.

I should have said that when we were getting under weigh I saw Hoolan,
and the other pressed men, dressed as man-of-war's men, working away at
the capstan.  He evidently didn't like his task, but could not help
himself, as he had to go round with the others pressing against the
capstan bars.  He and the other landsmen were set to perform such work
as they were capable of, of course being compelled to pull and haul when
sail was made or shortened.

"I'm after thinking, Mr Terence, that Dan Hoolan, though he's mighty
quiet just now, will be playing us some prank or other before long, if
he can find a chance," observed Larry to me.

"Well, then, Larry, just keep an eye on him, and let me know what he's
about.  I don't want to make you an eavesdropper, but for the man's own
sake he must not be allowed to attempt any mischief.  He'd be sure to
have the worst of it."

"Arrah now, of course he would, Mr Terence.  They're honest boys aboard
here, and they'd soon clap him in limbo," observed Larry as I passed on
along the deck.

He had already become thoroughly imbued with the right spirit of a
British seaman.

I gave myself, however, little concern about Hoolan after this.

For some time we had a favourable breeze; the sea was calm, and
everything went smoothly.  We had plenty of work keeping the squadron
together, compelling the fast vessels to shorten sail, and the laggards
to make it.  Some ran on with only their topsails set.  Others had
studding-sails set on either side.  We were all day long sending the
bunting up and down, and firing guns as signals.

"Why are all those bits of coloured stuff hoisted to the masthead?"
asked Larry.  "They tell me that the captain makes the young gentlemen
run them up and down to keep their fingers warm."

I explained to him that each flag represented a figure or number, and
sometimes a word or a sentence, according to the distinguishing pennant
hoisted over it.  For which purpose every vessel was provided with a
book of signals, and we could thus communicate with each other just as
if we were speaking.



CHAPTER NINE.

A FIGHT AT SEA.

The ocean continued so calm, that Larry was quite cock-a-hoop, thinking
that he had become a perfect seaman.  "I have heard tell, Maisther
Terence, that the say runs mountains high, for all the world like the
hills of Connemara, but I'm after thinking that these are all landsmen's
notions.  We have been getting along for all the world like ducks in a
pond."

The very next day, Larry had a different tale to tell.  In the morning
the line-of-battle ships parted from us, and we, the _Amethyst_ frigate,
and the _Piper_ corvette, had to continue our course alone, to protect
our somewhat erratic convoy.  Dark clouds were seen coming up from the
north-west.  The scud sped across the sky, the spin-drift flying over
the fast-rising seas.  In a short time the ship began to pitch into them
as if determined to hammer them down, but they, not inclined to receive
such treatment patiently, sent masses of spray flying over our bows, as
if to show what they were capable of doing, should she persevere in her
attempt.  The merchantmen on all sides were bobbing away, and kicking up
their sterns in the same comical fashion; and even the other frigate and
corvette were playing similar pranks.  The tacks were got aboard,
however, and on we all went together, now heeling over when a stronger
blast than usual struck us, till the water came hissing in at our
main-deck ports.  Sail after sail was taken off the ship.  Now she rose
almost on an even keel, and then again heeled over as before.  The
convoy followed our example, though not with the same rapidity.  The
sheets had been let go, and the sails of some were flying wildly in the
breeze.  Three or four lost their loftier masts and lighter spars, but
they were still compelled to keep up by the signals which we or the
_Amethyst_ threw out.  At length I had to go aloft.  I could not say
that I liked it.  It seemed to me that with the eccentric rolls the ship
was making, I might at any moment be jerked off into the seething ocean;
but I recollected Tom Pim's advice, and held on with teeth and eyelids.
I got on, however, very well while I was aloft, and I managed somehow or
other to reach the deck.  Then--oh! how truly miserable I began to feel.
Every moment I became worse and worse.  As it happened, my watch was
just over, and I descended to the berth.  When I got there my head
dropped on the table.  I felt as I had never felt before; as utterly
unlike as could be the brave Tipperary boy I fancied myself.

"Why, Paddy, what's come over you?" exclaimed Nettleship, who had just
then come below.  "Why, you look as if you had heard the banshee howl,
or dipped your face into a pot of white paint."

"Oh! oh!"  I exclaimed, my lip curling, and feeling the most miserable
of human beings, so I fancied.  I could utter no other articulate sound.

"Get up, youngster, and dance a hornpipe," cried Nettleship; "or I'll
just send to the galley for a lump of fat pork, and if you'll swallow an
ounce or so, it will do you all the good in the world."

The very mention of the fat pork finished me off.  I bolted out of the
berth, which was to windward, and went staggering away to the opposite
side of the ship, having made a vain attempt to get to the main-deck,
upsetting Tom Pim in my course, and not stopping till I pitched right
against Doctor McCall, our surgeon, much after the manner that I had
treated old Rough-and-Ready.  Our good medico, not being so secure as
the lieutenant on his pins, was unfortunately upset, and together we
rolled into his dispensary, out of which he was at that moment coming.
There we lay, amidst a quantity of phials, jars, and gallipots, which,
having been improperly secured, came crashing down upon us.  The doctor
kicked and struggled, and endeavoured to rise, but I was too far gone to
make any effort of the sort.  Had he been inclined, he might have
pounded me to death before I should have cried out for mercy.  I was
unable even to say that I could not help it, though he must have known
that well enough.  I need not describe what happened.  Fortunately he
had got to his feet before the occurrence to which I wish only
delicately to allude took place.  I felt wonderfully better.

"Why, Paddy, is it you, my boy?" he exclaimed, not a bit angry; for
being a good-natured man, he was ready to make every allowance for the
occurrence.

"I believe it's myself, sir; though I'm not altogether clear about it,"
I answered as I got up and tried to crawl out of the place.

"Stay, youngster, you shall have something before you go which will set
you to rights," he said in a kind tone.

As well as he could, with the ship pitching and rolling, he poured out a
mixture, which he handed to me, and bade me drink off.  It revived me
considerably, though I still felt very shaky.

"If I should ever want to have a leg or an arm cut off, I hope, sir,
that you'll do it for me," I said, for I could think of nothing else at
the moment to express my gratitude.

The doctor laughed.  "I wish you better luck than that, my boy," he
observed.  "What makes you say that?"

"Because, sir, you didn't find fault with me for tumbling you over; now,
when I ran against Mr Saunders, he sent me to the masthead for a couple
of hours."

"You were skylarking then, my lad, and the ship was not pitching and
tumbling about as she now is," he said.  "However, go and lie down in
the berth, if you can find room there, and you'll soon be all to
rights."

I willingly obeyed his injunctions, while he sent to have his dispensary
cleaned, and the phials and gallipots which had escaped fracture picked
up.  I believe a good many were saved by tumbling upon us instead of
upon the deck.

As Nettleship and the other midshipmen were merciful, I managed to have
a good caulk on the locker.  When I awoke I felt almost like myself
again.  I dreaded, however, having to go on deck to keep watch, and was
much inclined to ask the doctor to put me on the sick list.

In my sufferings I had not forgotten my follower, Larry.  As soon as I
could, I hastened forward to see how he was getting on, as I had
ascertained that it was his watch below.

As I got forward, a scene of human misery and wretchedness presented
itself, such as I had never before witnessed.  Half the marines were
lying about the deck, unable to lift up their heads, while most of the
boys were in the same condition.  Among them I found Larry.  He gazed at
me with lack-lustre eyes as I approached.

"Shure, the say's not at all at all the place I thought it was, Mr
Terence," he groaned forth.  "I've been turned inside out entirely.  I
don't even know whether the inside of me isn't the outside."

There was a general groan, as the ship at that moment pitched into a
sea, and I had to hold on fast, or I should have been sent in among the
mass of human misery.  When she rose again and was steady for an
instant, I was able to speak to Larry.

"I can't say I feel very comfortable myself," I said; "but rouse up and
try to prevent your feelings from overcoming you."

"Och, Master Terence, but my faylings are mighty powerful, and for the
life of me I can't master them," he groaned out.

This was very evident; and what with the smells and the closeness of the
air,--not to speak of the pitching and rolling of the ship,--I was again
almost overpowered, when there came a cry of "All hands save ship!" and
down sprang the boatswain's mates, and began kicking away at the hapless
marines and green hands.  Larry in a moment leaped to his feet I heard a
savage growl close to me, and just then caught sight of Dan Hoolan's
countenance.  Though he was kicked and cuffed, nothing would make him
get up, and I saw him still lying prostrate when I hurried off to gain
the deck.

The ship, struck by a heavy squall, was lying over almost on her
beam-ends; the officers were shouting out their orders through their
speaking-trumpets; the men were hurrying here and there as directed,
some going aloft, others letting fly tacks, and sheets clewing up and
hauling down.  Suddenly the buoyant frigate righted herself.  It seemed
a wonder that none of the men were jerked overboard.  The canvas was
further reduced, and on we went, pounding away into the seas.

Larry was as active as any one.  He seemed to have forgotten all about
his sickness.  It was the last time, too, that I ever suffered from the
malady, and from that day forward--blow high or blow low--I felt as easy
in my inside as I should on shore.  A few spars had been carried away on
board the merchantmen, but, as far as we could see, no other damage had
occurred.

In a couple of days more the gale had completely worn itself out, and
everything went as smoothly as heretofore.  We were then within about a
week's sail of the West Indies.  The weather was now warm and
pleasant,--sometimes, during a calm, a little too hot.

One morning, just at daybreak, the look-out from the masthead announced
that he saw three sail to windward.  The second lieutenant went aloft,
and looked at them with his glass.  When he came down he pronounced two
of them to be frigates, and the other a smaller vessel.  We threw out
signals to the convoy to keep together, while we and the other two
men-of-war, hauling our wind, stood closer to the strangers.  At first
it was supposed that they were English, but their manoeuvres made us
doubt this, and at length they were pronounced decidedly French.  That
they intended to pick off some of the merchantmen there could be no
doubt; and this it was our object to prevent.

"Paddy, my boy," said Tom Pim, coming up to me as I stood looking at the
enemy from the quarter-deck, "we shall have some righting before long,
no doubt about that.  How do you feel?"

"Mighty pleased, and very ready for it," I answered.

"We're fairly matched, I should think," remarked Tom.  "If we could
count the guns of the enemy, I suspect there would not be found the
difference of half a dozen between us.  All depends on the way our ships
are manoeuvred, and how we fight our guns,--though I've no fear on that
score."

It was soon evident that Captain Macnamara intended to fight, and the
order was given to clear the ship for action.  The drum beat to
quarters.  All hands went about their duties with alacrity.  I was sent
down into the cockpit with a message.  There I found the surgeons making
their preparations; with their tourniquets, saws, knives, and other
instruments, arranged ready for the expected operations; and there were
buckets, and bowls of water, and sponges, and various other things
likely to be required.  In the centre was the amputating table, on
which, before long, some poor fellow would probably be stretched, to be
deprived of a leg or an arm; while an odour of vinegar pervaded the
place.

The powder magazine had been opened.  The gunner and his mates were
engaged in serving out the ammunition, which the powder-monkeys were
carrying up on deck in their tubs.  Cutlasses were girded on, and
pistols stuck in belts.  Boarding pikes were arranged so as to be easily
seized if wanted.  The men, hurrying to their respective guns, loaded
and ran them out; and as I passed along the decks I remarked their
countenances all exhibiting their eagerness for the fight.

Among them I observed Hoolan, who had been stationed at a gun.  He was
apparently as ready to fight as any one on board.  His features were as
stern and morose as ever, but there was a fire in his eye, which showed
that he contemplated the approaching battle with more pleasure than
fear.  Judging from the look of the men captured with him, I couldn't
say the same of them.  The crew generally were full of life and spirits,
laughing and joking, as if they had forgotten altogether that in a short
time they would be engaged in a fierce fight.  I found Larry at his gun,
looking as pleased as if he were at a wake or a wedding.

"Shure we'll be after making this fellow bark, Maisther Terence," he
said, slapping the breach.  "If the old chap doesn't drill a hole in the
side of one of those ships out there, or knock away one of their masts,
say I'm not a Tipperary boy."

His remark produced a laugh among the seamen within hearing,--indeed
they evidently thought that whatever Larry said ought to be considered
as a good joke.  Larry seemed to have a notion that his especial gun was
to win the battle.  As a similar feeling seemed to animate the rest of
the crew, it was likely to contribute to our success.

We were still some distance from the enemy, when Tom Pim, Chaffey, and I
were summoned to the quarter-deck, to act as the captain's
aides-de-camp, so that I was enabled to see all that was going forward.
The rest of the midshipmen were stationed mostly on the main-deck, each
in command of a certain number of guns.

The _Liffy_ leading, we were now standing close hauled towards the
enemy, who approached us almost before the wind.

The _Amethyst_ came next to us, and the corvette followed.  We hoped
that within another ten minutes we should get within range of the others
guns, when suddenly the enemy's leading frigate hauled her wind.  Her
consorts immediately afterwards followed her example.  On seeing this,
our captain ordered every stitch of canvas the _Liffy_ could carry to be
set, when, the breeze freshening, we rapidly came up with the enemy.  I
heard some of the officers say that they intended to make off.  The men
at the gun near which I was standing swore at their cowardice, and I
began to think that there would be no fight after all.

Presently the French ships were seen to shorten sail, when our captain
sent the hands again aloft to do the same.  They had barely time to come
down and return to their quarters, when a shot, fired by the leading
French frigate, came flying across our deck.  No one was hit, but a
hammock and part of the hammock-nettings were knocked away.  It showed
what we had to expect.

I expected that the captain would return the compliment, but he waited
calmly till we got nearer.  We were to leeward, it must be understood;
but although that would have been a disadvantage had there been any sea
running, as the ocean was calm it didn't make much difference, while we
were thus better able to protect our convoy, and prevent the enemy from
running among them and committing mischief.

Again the breeze freshened, and standing on, we passed the corvette,
which fired a few shots at us without doing any damage.  We then
received a similar compliment from the second French frigate, several of
her shots striking the _Liffy_.  In a few minutes we were up to our
largest antagonist.  As our bow gun came abreast of her quarter, our
captain shouted, "Fire!" and gun after gun was discharged in rapid
succession, the enemy blazing away at us in return.

The _Amethyst_ was meantime engaged with the second frigate, and the
corvette with the French ship of the same size as herself.

Shot after shot came on board.  First one man was struck down, then
another and another, and several were carried below to be placed under
the hands of the surgeons.  Some were drawn aside, their fighting days
over.  What damage we were producing among the enemy could not at first
be ascertained, for all the ships, from our rapid firing, were enveloped
in clouds of smoke.  Looking up, I could see that our sails were pierced
in several places.  Crash succeeded crash, as the enemy's shot struck
our sides or bulwarks, and sent the splinters flying about in all
directions.

It was somewhat trying work for us, who had nothing to do except to keep
our eyes upon the captain, in case he should have any orders to give us.

We had made sure of capturing one of the French ships, if not all.

Presently, looking astern, I saw the fore-yard of the _Amethyst_ come
down on deck, and shortly afterwards our fore-top mast was carried away.
Our captain, hitherto so calm, stamped his foot on the deck with
vexation.  Our men, to make amends, tossed their guns in and out as if
they had been playthings, firing away with wonderful rapidity; and I
believe the gun at which Larry was stationed fully carried out his
promise of drilling more than one hole in the side of our opponent.  Her
masts and spars were entire, as were those of the other frigate, but
their bulwarks were shattered in several places, which was evident by
the white streaks their sides exhibited.

"Blaze away, my lads," cried the captain.  "We'll still have one of
them, at least, for they'll not long stand the pounding you're giving
them."

Our crew cheered in reply; but just as we had delivered another
broadside, signals having been made on board the leading French frigate,
her crew were seen going aloft, and presently the courses, topgallant
sails, and royals were set, and she stood away close hauled, the other
frigate and corvette doing the same.

Neither the _Amethyst_ nor we were in a condition to follow, and to our
vexation, we saw the enemy escaping from us.  That we had given them a
good pounding was very evident; but whether or not after repairing
damages they would renew the contest was doubtful.

The little _Piper_, being uninjured aloft, gallantly followed, and kept
blazing away at the enemy, till the captain made a signal to her to
return, fearing that she might be overpowered and cut off before we
could sufficiently repair damages to go to her assistance.  She obeyed
the order, and the Frenchmen didn't follow her.  She had received less
damage aloft than we had, though, as we afterwards found, she had lost
several men killed and wounded.  As she came within hail, she reported
that the largest of the French frigates was pumping hard, and had
evidently received much damage, while the second was not in a much
better condition.

This accounted for their not wishing to continue the combat, and
standing away, while it seemed doubtful whether they would venture to
renew it.

We had plenty of work in repairing damages, clearing away the wreck of
the fore-top mast, and getting a new one ready to send aloft.  We could
distinguish the convoy hull down to leeward, waiting the result of the
fight.

I asked Nettleship whether he thought, as soon as we had got to rights,
that we should follow the enemy.

"If our captain were to act as his feelings prompt him, I should have no
doubt about it," he answered.  "Fighting Macnamara, as he is known in
the service, would not let an enemy escape if he could help it; but duty
before all other things, and our duty is to protect the convoy under our
charge.  If we were to go in chase of the enemy, we might lose sight of
the merchantmen, and any rascally privateers might pounce down and carry
off the whole lot of them.  My belief therefore is, that we shall bear
up and let the Frenchmen go their way.  It is not likely, after the
taste they have had of our quality, that they'll again molest us."

Nettleship was right.  The captain ordered the corvette to run down to
the convoy to direct them to stand on under easy sail till we should
join them.  The captain and Mr Saunders, and the other officers, were
exerting themselves to the utmost to get the ships to rights.  The
former sent me down into the cockpit, to learn from the doctor how the
wounded men were getting on, and how many had been killed.  I turned
almost sick as I entered the place.  There was anything but a fresh
smell there now.  I can't properly describe it,--perhaps it was more
like the odour of a butcher's shop in the dog days, when the
blue-bottles are revelling in the abundance hung up for their
inspection.  One poor fellow lay stretched on the table.  The doctor was
just then too busy to speak to me.  I saw a foot sticking out of a
bucket.  It belonged to a leg which had just been taken off the man, who
was in a dead faint.  The assistant-surgeon was endeavouring to restore
him to consciousness, while the surgeon was engaged in taking up the
arteries.  Another, who had lost an arm, was lying on a locker, waiting
to be carried to the sick bay; and several others sat round with their
heads and shoulders bandaged up.  At last the doctor looked up, and I
then delivered my message.  "Five killed and nine wounded, and I'm
afraid one or two of the latter may slip through my fingers," he said.
I was thankful when I was able to hurry back on deck with my report.
The captain was not addicted to the sentimental, but I heard him sigh,
or rather groan, after I had delivered it.  As soon as any of the men
could be spared, the bodies of the killed were sewn up in canvas, with
shot at their feet.  As we had no chaplain on board, the captain read a
portion of the burial service, and the sound of quick successive plunges
told that they had sunk into their ocean grave.  We and the _Amethyst_
then stood away after the convoy.

"Our first action has not been a very glorious one," I observed, when
most of the mess was once more assembled in the berth.  "I made sure we
should have captured one of those frigates."

"It has been a successful one, Paddy, and we should be content with
that," said Nettleship.  "If we had taken one of the enemy, we should be
probably more knocked about than we are, and should have delayed the
merchantmen, or allowed them to run the risk of being captured.  Depend
upon it, our captain will get credit for what he has done, and the
credit he gets will be reflected on us."

The wind fortunately continued fair, the sea smooth, and by the time we
sighted Jamaica we were again all ataunto.  Having seen the greater part
of our charge into Port Royal, and sent the wounded ashore to the
hospital, we stood on with the remainder of the merchantmen to Barbadoes
and other islands, where we left them in safety, and then made our way
back to Port Royal.  We saluted the forts, and the forts saluted us;
flags were flying, the sea glittering, and everything looked gay and
bright as we entered that magnificent harbour.

"Shure it's a beautiful place this, Misther Terence," said Larry to me,
as, the anchor being dropped, and the sails furled, we lay floating
calmly on the placid waters.  "There's only one place to my mind that
beats this, and that's Cork harbour, though, to be sure, the mountains
there are not so high, or the sky so blue as out here."

"Or the sun so hot, Larry," I remarked, "or the people so black.  Did
you ever see Irishmen like that?" and I pointed to a boat manned by
negroes just coming alongside.  Larry had never before seen a
blackamoor, for, as may be supposed, Africans seldom found their way
into Tipperary.

"Shure, your honour, is them Irishmen?" he asked.

"Speak to them, and you'll soon find out, and they'll tell you how long
it has taken the sun to blacken their faces."

"Then, Misther Terence, shall we be after getting our faces painted of
that colour if we stay out here?" he inquired with some trouble in the
tone of his voice.

"Depend upon it, Larry, we shall if we stay long enough," I answered.  I
left Larry to reflect on the matter.  I remembered a story I had heard
of an Irishman who had gone out intending to settle in Demerara, where a
large proportion of the white population have come from the Emerald
Isle.  As soon as the ship had dropped her anchor a number of blacks
came off to her.  The first he spoke to answered in a rich Irish brogue.
The new-comer looked at the negro with astonishment.

"What's your name, my man?" he asked.  "Pat Casey," was the answer.

"And, Pat, say as you love me, how long have you been out here?"

"Little better than six years, your honour," was the reply, such being
the time that had elapsed since the negro had been imported, having in
the meantime had an Irish name given him, and learned to speak Irish.

"Six years, and you have turned from a white-skinned Irishman into a
blackamoor!" exclaimed the new-comer; and not waiting for an answer, he
rushed down into the cabin, which he could not be induced to quit until
the ship sailed again, and he returned home, satisfied that the West
Indies was not a country in which he could wish to take up his abode.

Not long after the conversation I have mentioned, Larry came up to me.

"I've been after talking, Misther Terence, with some of those black
gentlemen, and shure if they're from the old country they've forgotten
all about it, which no raal Irishman would ever do, I'll stake my
davey!" he exclaimed.  "They've never heard of Limerick, or Cork, or
Waterford, or the Shannon, or Ballinahone, and that proves to me that
they couldn't have been in the old country since they were born.  And
now, Misther Terence dear, you were joking shure," he added, giving me
one of his comical looks.

"Well, Larry," I said, "it's a satisfaction to know that it will take us
a long time to turn into niggers, or to forget old Ireland."

As no one was near, I asked him how Dan Hoolan and the other pressed men
were behaving.

"That's just what I wanted to be speaking to you about, Misther
Terence," he answered.  "I'm after thinking that they'll not be on board
many days if they get a chance of slipping on shore.  I heard them one
day talking about it in Irish, forgetting that I understood what they
were saying; and as we had a hand in the taking of them, says I to
myself, we'll not let you go so aisy, my boys, and I'll be after telling
Misther Terence about it."

"You have acted rightly, Larry," I answered.  "It's the duty of every
seaman to prevent mutiny or desertion, and if you hadn't told me the
fellows might have got off, though, to be sure, the best of them are
king's hard bargains."

I took an early opportunity of telling Mr Saunders.

"Thank you, my lad," he answered; "I'll take care that an eye is kept
upon them."

Soon afterwards, while looking over the side, I saw a dark, triangular
object gliding by at no great distance from the ship.  It went about
when it got under the stern, and appeared again on the other side.  Mr
Saunders saw it also.

"Lads," he said, "do you know what that is?  You may have heard of Port
Royal Jack.  That's him.  He's especially fond of seamen's legs, and if
any of you were to go overboard, he'd snap you up in a minute."

The word was passed along the deck.  Half the crew were now in the
rigging, taking a look at their enemy, and among them were Dan Hoolan
and his companions.  I observed a flesh-coloured mass floating a short
distance off.  Presently the black fin sank; a white object appeared for
a moment close to the surface, and a huge mouth gulped down the mass,
and disappeared with it beneath the water.  It was a lesson to any one
who might have attempted taking a swim to the shore.



CHAPTER TEN.

A FIGHT ASHORE.

I have not attempted to describe Port Royal Harbour.  It is large enough
to hold 1000 sail.  The entrance is on the left side.  A strip of sand,
known as the Palisades, runs east and west with the town of Port Royal,
surrounded with heavy batteries at the further end.  Here are the
dockyard and naval arsenal, and forts with heavy guns completely
commanding the entrance.

At the eastern end stands Kingston, the commercial town, before which
the merchantmen bring up, while the men-of-war ride at anchor nearer the
mouth.  A lofty range of hills, with valleys between them, rise beyond
the northern shore.  Altogether, it is a grand place, and especially
grand it looked just now, filled with a fleet of ships and smaller
men-of-war.

Our captain, with the second lieutenant, the captain of the _Amethyst_,
and the commander of the corvette, went on shore, and were warmly
welcomed by the merchants, who said that they had rendered them signal
service in so gallantly protecting the convoy.  They presented each of
the commanders with a piece of plate and a sum of money, to show their
gratitude.

"I told you so," said Nettleship when we heard of it; "we did our duty
on that occasion, though it was a hard trial to have to let the enemy
escape," As we were likely to be detained a week to replace our fore-top
mast, to repair other damages, and to get stores and fresh provisions on
board, most of our mess by turns got leave to go on shore, where, down
to Tom Pim, we were all made a great deal of by the planters and
merchants.  We were invited to breakfasts, luncheons, dinners, and
dances every night.  Most of our fellows lost their hearts to the
dark-eyed Creoles, and Tom Pim confided to me that a lovely little
damsel of fifteen had captured his.

"I didn't intend to strike to her, but I couldn't help it, for she
blazed away at me with her smiles, and glances of her dark eyes, and her
musical laughter, till I could stand them no longer, and I promised that
when I become a commander I will return and marry her forthwith, if she
will remain faithful to me."

"And what did she say?"  I asked.

"She laughed more than ever, and inquired how long it was likely to be
before I could get my promotion.  When I said that it might be in five
or six, or perhaps eight years, she remarked that that was a terrible
long time to wait, and that though constancy was a very fine thing, it
didn't do to try it too much."

Irishmen have susceptible hearts, I've heard, but I can't say that I
lost mine to any one in particular.

We had altogether a very jolly time of it, which we enjoyed all the more
because we knew that it must soon come to an end.

Tom Pim and I, who were inseparable, were at a party one evening, when a
good-natured looking gentleman came up to us.  "I see that you have been
dancing with my little daughter Lucy," he said, addressing Tom.  "May I
ask your names, and the ship to which you belong?"  We told him.

"She's not likely, I understand, to sail for some days, and if you can
obtain leave I shall be very happy to see you at my country house, some
few miles away from this," he said.  "My name is Talboys, and as I'm
well known to Captain Macnamara I'll write a note, which you can take on
board, asking him or his first lieutenant to give you leave for a couple
or three days,--the longer the better,--and to allow any other
midshipmen who can be spared to accompany you."

"Thank you very much, sir," I answered; "but we have to return on board
to-morrow morning by daylight, and I'm afraid that Mr Saunders won't be
inclined to let us go ashore again."

"There's nothing like asking," he observed; "and I think that he'll not
refuse my request, so you had better try."

Taking us into an ante-room, he wrote the promised note, of which Tom
Pim took charge.  He told us, if we could obtain leave, to meet him at
Mammy Custard's boarding-house, an establishment much frequented by
midshipmen and other junior officers of the service.  We had hitherto
not slept on shore, but we knew the house well.

The ball was kept up to a late hour.  As soon as it was over we repaired
to the quay, where several boats were waiting to take off those who had
to return to their ships.

Tom and I agreed that we had very little chance of getting leave, but
that we should not refuse it if we did.  The sky was clear as Nora
Creina's eye; every star was reflected on the calm surface of the water
in the harbour.  We were all inclined to be jolly--officers and men.
Our tongues went rattling merrily on.  Now and then there came a peal of
laughter, now snatches of songs.  We had got more than half-way down the
harbour when the officer in command sang out, "Mind your helm.  Where
are you coming to?"

At that instant we ran slap into a shore-boat pulled by negroes, and
stove in her bows.  Loud shrieks and cries arose from the black crew,
who began to scramble into our boat,--the wisest thing they could do,
considering that their own was sinking.

"Oh, we all drown! we all drown!" they cried in loud tones.  "Jack shark
catch me!"

The four blacks had saved themselves, but there were two passengers in
the stern-sheets who appeared to be less in a hurry to get on board.
Presently, however, finding the boat settling down, one of them made a
spring and tumbled on board.

"Why, Tim Connor, where did you come from?" asked one of our men.  At
that moment the other man, instead of trying to save himself, plunged
into the water, and began swimming towards the southern shore.  Perhaps
he thought that he might escape in the confusion unperceived, but our
lieutenant caught sight of him.

"Never mind the boat," he exclaimed.  "Out oars.  We must get hold of
that fellow, whoever he is."

We were not long in coming up with the bold swimmer, who, speedily
caught by the hair of his head, was hauled on board, in spite of his
struggles to get free.  As he was hauled aft by the orders of the
lieutenant, I recognised Dan Hoolan.

"Who gave you leave to go on shore, my men?" asked the lieutenant.

"Plaise yer honour," answered Tim Connor, "we were only going for a
spree, and intended being off again in the mornin'."

Dan Hoolan sat sulkily, with his hands between his knees, not deigning
to reply.

"You'll find that you'll have to pay somewhat heavily for your spree,"
remarked the lieutenant.

"Seeing as we've not had it," I heard Tim mutter.

By the time we had got back to the boat she had almost disappeared, and
we could only pick up a few of the remaining articles she had contained.

A sharp look-out was kept on the two men, who had evidently intended to
desert.  No further words were exchanged with them.  Both sat with
downcast looks, probably well aware of the punishment they had brought
on themselves.

On reaching the ship they were handcuffed, and placed under charge of a
sentry.  Tom and I had to keep our watch, and got but little sleep that
night.

As soon as we could we presented our note to Mr Saunders.

"Why, you lads are always wanting to go on shore," he observed dryly;
"one would suppose you were born on shore.  However, as you conduct
yourselves well, you may have the leave your friend asks for, and may
return by the first boat to Kingston."

"Thank you, sir," we answered, highly delighted.  "And may Sinnet and
Chaffey go too?"  I asked.

"Were they invited?" he inquired.

"We were desired to bring two more of our mess, and we thought that they
could be best spared, sir."

"Yes, they may go," said Mr Saunders.

Without delay we conveyed the pleasant intelligence to them.  Before
long we were again pulling up the harbour, and thus escaped seeing the
punishment inflicted on my unfortunate countrymen.  I knew that they
deserved it, and therefore didn't trouble my head much about the matter.
We repaired at once to Mammy Custard's, and had not been there long
before Mr Talboys made his appearance.

"Glad you have got leave, my young friends," he said, shaking us all by
the hands, as we introduced Sinnet and Chaffey.  "The carriages will
soon be at the door; but you must take some refreshment before we start,
to fortify the inner man for the fatigues of the journey."

Having told Mammy Custard to place luncheon on the table, and desired us
to commence operations without waiting for him, he went out, and left us
to discuss the viands and refreshing beverages.

We had just finished when Mr Talboys returned, with his daughter, in
one buggy, into which he invited me to mount, while he told Tom, Sinnet,
and Chaffey to get into the other, which was driven by a black boy.  As
soon as we had taken our seats, the carriages dashed off, and away we
went in a fine style out of Kingston.  I'm no hand at describing
scenery, nor can I remember the names of the tropical trees which grew
in rich profusion on both sides of the road, the climbing plants, the
gaily-coloured flowers, and other vegetable wonders.  Miss Lucy and I
chatted away right merrily.  I couldn't help thinking how jealous Tom
would be, and I would very gladly for his sake have changed places with
him.

"And what do you think of Jamaica?" asked her papa after we had gone
some distance.

"It's a wonderfully fine country, sir," I answered.  "And if it were not
that I love Ballinahone more than any other place on earth, I shouldn't
be sorry to take up my abode here when I become a post-captain or an
admiral, and wish to settle down for life, should peace be established,
and my country not be requiring my services."

"We have our little drawbacks, however," observed Mr Talboys.  "You
have not been here in the hot season yet.  We now and then have an
outbreak of the blacks, for the rascals--strange to say--are not
contented with their lot.  Occasionally too, we are attacked by foreign
foes, but we Jamaica men are right loyal, and are prepared to defend our
shores against all comers."

"I thought that the blacks were merry peaceable fellows, who never think
of rebellion," I observed.

"Nor would they, if they were not put up to it by designing knaves.  But
in different parts of the island we have had half a dozen outbreaks
within my recollection, and not a few before it.  Some have been
instigated by the enemies of our country; others by newly imported
slaves, who have been chiefs, or kings, as they call themselves, in
Africa; and on some occasions the Maroons have taken it into their
foolish heads to rebel.  They are, as you're doubtless aware, free
blacks, who live an independent vagabond life on the mountains, and are
too ignorant and savage to know that they have no chance of success."

"But I hope, sir, that they're quiet now, or it can't be very pleasant
for you to live so far away from the city."

Mr Talboys laughed.  "My negroes are quiet and obedient, and I should
get information in good time were anything likely to happen," he
answered.

"No one would think of attacking our house," put in Miss Lucy.  "We are
well prepared, and they would gain nothing by the attempt."

We drove on through fine and wild romantic scenery, each turn of the
road bringing us to some new point of view.  We passed a beautiful
waterfall, the bottom and sides of which appeared as if composed of
glass or porcelain; it consisted of a number of steps rising up the
sides of the hill.  These, my friend told me, were incrustations which
had formed themselves over the roots of trees growing on either side.
The water came flowing down over them, transparent as crystal, and as
the rays of sunlight played between the waving branches of the trees,
the water glittered with a thousand variegated tints.  We descended from
our carriages to enjoy a more perfect view.  Tom and Charley took it
into their heads to attempt walking across some of the steps.  Tom ran
lightly over them; but Chaffey, while following in his wake, being twice
as heavy, broke through the incrustation, and in he soused.  He quickly
managed, however, to scramble out again, though not until he was wet
through nearly up to his middle.

"Why, I thought it was all hard stone," he exclaimed as he reached dry
ground.

We all had a hearty laugh at his expense.  In that climate a ducking
doesn't much matter, and he was dry again before we had proceeded much
further on our journey.

Late in the evening we caught sight of a long low building, with a broad
verandah, surrounded with plantations, and a garden of fruit-trees on
the gentle slope of a hill.  As we got near, a shout from the master
brought out several black boys, accompanied by a number of barking dogs,
who welcomed us by leaping round the horses' heads, and yelping and
frisking about with delight.

Mr Talboys jumped out, and Lucy leapt into his arms, while I descended
on the other side.  A stout lady in a sky-blue dress, accompanied by
three small damsels in low white frocks, and a little boy in scanty
clothing, appeared at the top of the steps.  Lucy, running up, kissed
them all round, and then Mr Talboys introduced us in due form to his
wife and younger daughters.

After a little conversation Madam Talboys led us into a handsome hall,
with a table in the centre, on which ample preparations for supper were
spread, the light from a dozen wax candles falling on the cut glass, the
silver forks and glittering steel, and an epergne filled with fragrant
flowers, surrounded by dishes containing salads, fruits of every
description, and other cold viands.

"The young gentlemen would like to wash their hands before they commence
operations," said Mr Talboys; and he ushered us into a room off the
great hall, in which were four snow-white beds, with muslin curtains
closely drawn round them, and wash-hand basins filled with deliciously
cool water.

We lost no time in plunging our faces into them, arranging our hair, and
making ourselves neat and comfortable.

"I say, we have fallen into pleasant quarters," exclaimed Chaffey.  "We
owe it all to you, Tom.  If you hadn't paid attention to Miss Lucy, we
should not have been here."

"Belay the slack of that," cried Tom.  "Our host might overhear you, and
he wouldn't be pleased; nor would Miss Lucy herself."

We were quickly ready; and just as we returned to the hall several black
boys entered, each carrying a steaming dish, on which we fell to, when
helped, with keen appetites.  Two other gentlemen came in,--an overseer
and a head clerk on the estate.  We all laughed and talked at a great
rate.  The overseer, Mr Rabbitts, at the request of our host, sang a
good song.  The clerk followed with another.  Then Miss Lucy got her
guitar, and warbled very sweetly.  Altogether we were merry as crickets.

At length our host remarked that we must be tired, and led us to our
sleeping-room.  We soon had our heads upon the pillows, with the
mosquito curtains drawn close around us.

Though midshipmen are rightly supposed to sleep soundly, I was awakened
by fancying that the doctor was running his lancet into me, and was
about to assure him that he was operating by mistake on me instead of on
some other patient, when I heard a loud whizzing, buzzing sound.  I
hadn't been careful enough in closing the curtains, and a big mosquito
had got in, and was revelling in my fresh blood.  I tried in vain to
catch the active creature, who was soon joined by others of his
abominable race.  The humming concert was increased by countless other
sounds, which came through the open window,--the croaking of frogs and
tree-toads, the chirping and whistling of insects and reptiles, while I
could see a party of fireflies glistening among the curtains of the bed.
Now and then a huge beetle would make its way into the room, and go
buzzing about round and round, till to my infinite relief it darted out
of the window!  But the noises and the stings of the mosquitoes drove
sleep from my eyelids.  Presently I heard some one talking outside; it
was a nigger's voice, deep and husky.

"If de picaroons cum, den dey cum soon, and cut all our troats."

"Garramarcy, you don't say so!" exclaimed another.  "Better tell massa;
he know what do."

"Me tink better run away and hide," said the first speaker.  "Massa want
to stop and fight, and den we hab to fight too, and get killed."

"But if we run away and don't tell massa, he get killed, and Missy Lucy,
and missus, and de piccaninnies.  Me tink tell massa fust and den run
away."

"But if um tell massa, he make um stop and fight.  No, no, Cato; you one
fool.  Wiser to run away, and not say where um go."

The arguments of the first speaker appeared to prevail with his
companion.  They probably were not aware that any one was sleeping in
the room overhead.

As far as I could judge, the matter appeared serious.  I recollected the
conversation I had had in the morning about the Maroons and the rebel
blacks.

Without further thought I jumped from my bed, and rushing to the window,
sang out, "Stop, you cowardly rascals.  If you move I'll fire at you.
Tell your master what you have heard, and he'll act as he considers
necessary."

The sound of my voice awakened my companions, who fancied that the house
was attacked by thieves.

As the blacks, notwithstanding my threats, seemed inclined to be off, I
jumped out of the window, which was of no great height from the ground,
followed by Sinnet and Tom.  The niggers fancied, I believe, that we
were spirits of another world, as we appeared in our night-shirts, which
were fluttering in the breeze, and came back trembling and humble
enough.  We made them show us the window of Mr Talboys' room, as we
could not get into the house.  Shouting loudly, we awoke him, and I then
told him what I had heard.

"You have acted judiciously, young gentleman, whether there is anything
in it or not; but I'll be dressed directly, and come out to hear what
account the black boys have to give.  Take care they don't run off in
the meantime."

Presently I heard a bolt withdraw; the door opened, and Mr Talboys made
his appearance, a red night-cap on his head and wrapped in a flowered
dressing-gown, a candle in one hand, and a thick whip in the other.

"I must examine these fellows," he said as he came out.  "They're less
liable to prevaricate if they see the whip.  Come, now, young gentlemen,
you may wish to put on your garments, and while you do so I'll hear what
my negroes have to say."

As he was speaking, however, Chaffey came out of our room, bringing our
breeches, having first got into his own, lest, as he said, the ladies
might inconveniently make their appearance.

"What's this you were talking about, Cato?" asked Mr Talboys, looking
sternly at the blacks, who stood trembling before him.

"Caesar cum just now, and say dat Cudjoe, with great number ob niggers,
just come down from de mountains, and dey march dis way with muskets,
and bayonets, and big swords, and spears, and swear dey kill all de
whites dey cum across."

I saw Mr Talboys start.

"How did you hear this, Caesar?" he asked.

"Please, massa, I out last night, to help bury Mammy Quacca, who die in
de morning, when my brother Sambo cum in and say he almost caught by
Cudjoe's fellows, and hear dem swear dat dey cum to kill all de white
people, and before long he tink dey cum dis way to Belmont."  (That was
the name of Mr Talboys' place.)

"Cudjoe!  Who are you talking about?  The fellow has been dead these
thirty years or more," said our host.

"Dey say him Cudjoe.  Perhaps him come to life again," answered Caesar,
as if he fully believed such an event probable.  "Or maybe him `Tree
Fingered Jack.'"

"Three Fingered Jack" was a negro leader who about that time made
himself notorious.

"Possibly some fellow has assumed the name of the old Maroon leader," I
observed.

Mr Talboys, after further questioning the blacks, again turned to us,
and remarked, "I'm afraid there's some truth in what these negroes say.
At all events, it would be wise to be prepared."  He spoke in a cool
tone, not a bit flustered.

"I'm very sorry to have brought you into a position which may not prove
to be very agreeable," he continued; "but I know, young gentlemen, that
I can rely on your assistance."

Of course we could give but one answer.

"The first thing to be done is to barricade the house, and I'll get you
to do that, with Caesar to assist you," he said.  "Keep an eye on the
boy, lest he should run away, while I send off Cato to give notice to my
neighbours, who will probably assemble here, as this house can be more
easily defended than theirs.  I will myself summon my overseer and
clerks.  I, of course, shall also despatch messengers to Kingston for
assistance, and we may hope to hold out till the troops arrive.  The
rebels expect to take us by surprise, and to murder us without
resistance, as they have the whites in other districts.  I must,
however, tell my wife and daughters, or they may be alarmed should they
suddenly discover what is going on."

We heard a good deal of talking in Mrs Talboys' room, and then the
master of the house came out, with a brace of pistols in his belt, and a
sword in his hand.

"The ladies are quite prepared, and will give you all the help they
can," he said.  "They'll show you where the arms and ammunition are
kept."

Having finished dressing, we set to work, under Caesar's directions, to
put up shutters, and to strengthen the doors with planks and stout
pieces of timber, which we found in a yard, apparently prepared for the
purpose.  We were soon joined by Mrs Talboys and Miss Lucy, who both
appeared equal to the emergency.  Having shown us where the arms and
ammunition were kept, they assisted to carry planks and to hold the
boards up while we nailed them on.  Miss Lucy had a hearty laugh at the
grimaces made by Chaffey when he happened to hit his finger instead of
the nail he was driving in.  We worked away as busily as bees, and
before Mr Talboys returned had already secured most of the doors and
the lower windows.  They were all loopholed, so that on whatever side
our enemies might assault the house, a warm reception would be given
them.  We were still working away when Mr Talboys appeared.

"Our friends will soon be here," he said.  "We shall muster nearly a
dozen muskets, and I hope that with them we may be able to keep the
rebels at bay; though, if they're disposed for mischief, they may ravage
our plantations with impunity."

The overseer and clerks, each armed to the teeth, soon afterwards came
in, and our preparations for defence went on still more rapidly.  It was
now midnight, but as yet none of the neighbours had arrived; and we
formed but a small garrison to defend so small a building from the host
of foes who might attack it.

"Me go out and see whether niggers come?" said Caesar.

"No, no; you stay in the house, and help fight," answered his master,
who hadn't forgot the black's purpose of running away and leaving us to
our fate.

"Cato, you go out towards Silver Springs, and learn, if you can, the
whereabouts of the rebels.  Call at Edghill on your way, and tell Mr
Marchant and his family to hurry on here, and that we'll do our best to
protect them."

"Yes, massa," answered Cato, who, for a black, was a man of few words,
and was evidently a trustworthy fellow.

Caesar looked somewhat disappointed.  I suspect that if he had found the
rebels approaching, we should not have seen his face again.  We were
kept fully employed improving the fortifications.  Mr Talboys, who was
full of resources, devised three platforms, which were run from the
upper windows above the doorway, with holes in them through which hot
water or stones, or other missiles, could be dropped on the heads of the
assailants.  We had also means of access to the roof, so that if it were
set on fire, we might extinguish the flames.

Still the enemy didn't appear, nor did Cato return to bring us
information.  Had we been idle, the suspense might have been more
trying; but as we were actively engaged, we scarcely thought of what
might possibly happen.  At last Cato's voice was heard shouting--

"Massa Marchant and de piccaninnies come, but de rebels cum too, and dis
nigger not know which get in first."

"We must go and help our friends then.  Who'll accompany me?" asked Mr
Talboys.

"I will, sir," said I.

"And I," said Tom Pim.  And our other two messmates said the same.

The overseer seemed inclined to stop and defend the house.  We
immediately set out, Mr Talboys leading the way, and we keeping close
to him.  The night was dark, and we might easily have missed our road.
After going some distance he stopped for a moment to listen.  There came
through the night air the tramp of feet, and the hum of voices, though
apparently a long way off.

"What can have become of Marchant?" exclaimed Mr Talboys, after we had
gone some way further.

"Here I am," said a person who stepped out into the middle of the road
with a child in his arms.  "My wife was tired, and our children declared
they could go no further without resting, and except our two nurse
girls, all the slaves have run away."

"They might have rested too long," said Mr Talboys.  "Come, Mrs
Marchant, I'll help you; and these young gentlemen will assist the
children."

We discovered the family group seated on a bank; and each of us taking
charge of one of the children, we followed Mr Talboys back towards
Belmont as fast as our legs could move.  He strode along at a great
rate, for the sounds, which before had been indistinct, now grew louder
and louder, and we knew that the enemy could not be far off.  That they
were marching towards Belmont there could be no doubt.  Mrs Marchant
gave a shriek of alarm every now and then, and the children cried with
terror.  We tried to soothe them, but it was no easy matter to do so as
we ran along.

"Try and keep the children quiet," said Mr Talboys in a suppressed
tone, "or the blacks will hear us.  Push on, young gentlemen; I'll bring
up the rear and defend you."

"I'll stay with you," I said; for it struck me that Chaffey might easily
carry the child I had charge of, and so I handed it to him.

"And I'll stay also," said Tom, giving his charge to Sinnet, who, with
one of the black girls, was dragging another along.  Mr Marchant had
enough to do to support his wife and carry another of their progeny.
The house was already in sight, but we could hear the tramp of the
insurgents' feet coming nearer and nearer, though we could not tell
whether we ourselves were yet seen.  Mr Marchant and his family hurried
on, probably sorry that they had not made more speed at first.  We had
our pistols ready, a brace each, in our belts, and our swords by our
sides, should we come to a close encounter; but the blacks had, we
concluded, firearms, and might shoot us down, should they see us, at a
distance.  I could not but admire the cool gallantry of Mr Talboys,
with so much at stake, yet willing to risk his own life in the defence
of those he had promised to protect.  He stood for nearly a minute to
enable his friend's family to get ahead.  The ground rose gradually
towards the house, and we could now distinguish a dark mass coming
across the open space in the plain below.

"Now we'll move on," said Mr Talboys; and we proceeded deliberately
towards the house.

"They must have got in now," he added shortly afterwards, speaking as
before in a suppressed tone.

It was time indeed for us to be hurrying on, for as we looked round, a
party of blacks, forming the advance guard, and whom we had not
previously seen, suddenly appeared, not fifty paces off.  They saw us at
the same time, and with loud yells came rushing up the slope.

"On, lads, as fast as your legs can carry you," cried Mr Talboys, and,
facing round, he fired his musket into the middle of them.  Whether any
one fell we did not stop to see, but ran towards the house.  The blacks
followed, hoping to overtake us, and fortunately not stopping to fire.
Mr Marchant and his family were only just then entering the house.
They had got safe in, and we were about to follow when a shower of
bullets came whistling round our heads and rattling against the walls.
We sprang in, Mr Talboys following.  No time was lost in closing the
door and putting up the barricades.  We had scarcely finished when a
second volley was fired, showing that the rebels were in earnest, and
meant, if they could do so, to destroy the inmates of the house.  Still,
finding that we had escaped them, instead of dashing on, they kept at a
respectful distance, under such cover as the hedges and palings afforded
them.  As the bullets pinged against the shutters and walls the children
began to cry, and Mrs Marchant and her black damsels to shriek out.
Mrs Talboys and Lucy remained perfectly quiet, doing their best to calm
the fears of their guests.

"We have a strong house and brave defenders, and we need not be afraid
of the rebels," said the former in a quiet tone.

Meantime Mr Talboys, leaving us to defend the lower storey, mounted to
the top of the house, where, keeping under shelter, he could take a
look-out at whatever was going on below.

Presently we heard him shout, "Who are you, and what is it you want?"

"We free and independent people," answered a voice from the crowd; "we
want our rights.  We no get dem, den we kill all de whites."

"Much obliged for your kind intentions," answered Mr Talboys.  "There
are two sides to that question, and you must look out not to be killed
yourselves, which you will be, I promise you, if you attack us."

"We see about dat," one of the blacks shouted out.

Mr Talboys replied, and made what sounded to me so long a speech that I
wondered the insurgents had patience to listen to it, till I discovered
that his object was to prevent them as long as possible from
recommencing hostilities.  Like other brave men, being unwilling to shed
blood, he would not allow any of us to fire until it should become
absolutely necessary.  He again asked the rebels what they wanted.

"We want our rights, dat's what we want," they shouted.

"That's what all your friends in the island wish you to have, but you
won't get them by murdering the few white people in your power,"
answered our host.

"Dat you say is true, Massa Talboys," cried a black from the crowd.

"Hold your tongue, Quembo; take dat!" and the sound of a crushing blow,
accompanied by a shriek, reached our ears, as if the last speaker had
brained his wiser comrade.

"We no cum here to talk, we cum to fight," shouted several together.
There was a good deal of jabbering, and once more I saw, through a
loophole out of which I was looking, the sable army approaching.

"Stand to your arms!" cried Mr Talboys.  "We mustn't let these fellows
get too confident.  Shade all the lights, but don't fire until I give
the word."

It was pretty evident, from the bold way the blacks came on, that they
supposed we were badly supplied with firearms, one shot only having been
discharged.  Mr Talboys waited till they got within thirty paces, when,
just as two or three of them had hurriedly discharged their pieces, he
gave us the order to fire, and we sent a shower of bullets among the
sable mass.  Without stopping to see what effect it had produced we all
reloaded as rapidly as possible.  A few bullets rattled against the
house, but before we again fired the greater number of our assailants
were scrambling off, in spite of the efforts of their leader to induce
them to make a stand.  As far as I could judge, looking through my
loophole, none were killed, though several must have been wounded.



CHAPTER ELEVEN.

A NARROW ESCAPE.

The overseer proposed dashing out, with a whip in one hand and a sword
in the other.

"The rascals won't stop running if they see us coming after them," he
said.

Mr Talboys, however, wisely ordered all of us to remain inside the
walls.

"There are brave fellows among them, notwithstanding the cowardice of
some, and they are very likely to turn round and cut us to pieces," he
observed.

This would certainly have been the case, for we heard the blacks
shouting and shrieking at no great distance off, though beyond the range
of our muskets.  They had evidently halted.

"We must be ready for another attack, my friends," cried Mr Talboys.
"Keep at your posts."

Miss Lucy came up to where Tom and I were standing.

"We're so much obliged to you," she said.  "If those dreadful blacks had
got in, we knew that we should all be killed.  You have defended us
bravely, and we're so glad that no one has been hurt."

"When we think that we have you to defend, we'll fight as long as we
have a charge of powder and a ball remaining, and after that, too, for
we should make good use of our swords, depend on it," answered Tom
gallantly.

After this the blacks were quiet for some time, but we could not judge
whether they intended again to come on.  Mr Talboys assured us that
they were still in the neighbourhood, and that we must be prepared at
any moment for an attack.  The time went slowly by.  I heard Caesar and
Cato talking; and as the danger appeared to lessen, the courage of the
former increased.

"Dem niggers, how dey did run when we fired at dem! great cowards!  Just
dey cum on again, and see how we pepper der legs," said Caesar.

"Better dey not cum," observed Cato, like a true philosopher, probably
doubting his companion's resolution.

As there was no necessity to keep at our posts, I went up and asked Mr
Talboys if he would allow me to take his place, while he joined the
ladies.

"Thank you," he said; "I was intending to summon you, for I wish to take
a look round our fortifications, to be sure that we have no weak points,
for I strongly suspect we have not done with those fellows yet."

He was just about to descend, when I caught sight of a bright light away
to the northward.

"What is that?"  I asked, pointing it out to him.

"It comes from the direction of Marchant's house," he answered.  "I very
much fear the rebels have set fire to it.  Yes, there is no doubt about
it," he added, as forked flames were observed to burst up round the
first light, and to extend on either side.  Presently another light was
seen in the south-east.

"That must be from Peek's estate.  I hope they had warning, and made
their escape in time, or the villains will have murdered them, to a
certainty.  Fortunately there are no women or children there."

We stood watching the progress of the flames.

"We'll not tell the Marchants of the disaster," he continued.  "It might
drive them out of their wits; but they may consider themselves fortunate
in having escaped with their lives."

Loud shouts rising from the spot where we supposed the blacks to be
showed the pleasure they felt at seeing the houses burning.

"They would be still more delighted could they destroy Belmont,"
observed Mr Talboys.  "They will, I fear, soon again attempt to carry
out their design."

He now begged me to remain where I was, and to give him immediate
information, should I observe anything suspicious, and went down to
carry out his intention of examining every assailable point in the
house.  I kept, my eyes turned, first to one side, then to the other,
peering into the darkness, when I observed something moving, away to the
right.  It seemed like a black line; and after watching it for a few
seconds, I felt sure that it was formed by a number of negroes creeping
cautiously on to the right of the house, and endeavouring to conceal
themselves.  I was afraid that my voice might be heard should I shout
out, so I went down the steps and soon found Mr Talboys.  The moment I
told him what I had seen, he sprang up with me, but we could see
nothing, though we watched for some minutes.

"If they were really blacks you saw, they intend to take us by
surprise," he said.  "We must keep a look-out, and be prepared for
them."

Just as he was speaking, there came a loud crashing sound, and the next
instant cries and shouts rang through the house.  Mr Talboys sprang
down the steps, and I followed him.  There was no difficulty in
ascertaining in what direction to go.  A door had evidently been burst
open in the southern wing of the house.  A piercing shriek was heard as
we hurried on.  The rest of the party, deserting their posts, had
already gone to drive back our assailants.  The overseer and clerk,
Sinnet and Chaffey, were encountering them bravely.  Two had already
paid dearly for their temerity, when Mr Talboys, springing forward,
attacked them furiously.  I kept with him, and did my best with my
hanger, cutting and slashing at the woolly pates of the fellows, who
evidently were not prepared for so determined a resistance.  Those in
front gave way, and others who were about to enter hesitated to advance.
Mrs Talboys was rendering us good service by holding up a lantern, by
which we could see our assailants, while the light, falling on their
eyes, prevented them from seeing us.  Though I observed my other two
messmates, I could nowhere see Tom Pim.  What could have become of him?
I thought.  I was, however, sure that he would not have held back, for
though he was but a little fellow, he knew how to use his hanger as well
as any of us.  The fight didn't last long; another black was killed, two
lay wounded on the ground, and the rest bolted out of the door, which,
though shattered, was not off its hinges.

"Quick!  Bring some planks," cried Mr Talboys.

There were some near at hand, with which we had intended to secure that
particular door.  We were not long in putting them up, and placing a
heavy chest of drawers against them.  Just as this was done, Mrs
Talboys exclaimed--

"Where is Lucy?"

"And where is Tom Pim?"  I cried out.

Neither of them answered.  Before any search could be made, Mr
Marchant, who had been watching at the other side of the house, shouted
out--

"The enemy are upon us I the enemy are upon us!  Quick! quick!"

We hurried to our posts, and before many seconds had elapsed, a shower
of bullets came rattling against the walls.

"Fire away, my friends," cried Mr Talboys.

We obeyed the order with alacrity.  I was thinking all the time,
however, as to what could have become of Tom and Lucy.  In vain I
expected my messmate to hasten to his post.  Again the blacks were
checked.  Had they been a minute sooner, the case would have been very
different.  They calculated, of course, on their friends getting in at
the back of the house, and causing a diversion in their favour.  For
twenty minutes or more we kept loading and firing as fast as we could.
Mr Talboys was everywhere, now at one window, now at another, while the
clerk and Cato were guarding the back and wings of the house.  How the
hours had passed by I could not tell, when at length I saw a faint light
in the eastern sky.  It gradually increased in brightness, and in a
wonderfully short time daylight burst upon the world.  As the blacks had
failed to get into the house during the night, it was less likely that
they would succeed during the day.  They fired a parting volley, and
then, to our great satisfaction, beat a rapid retreat.  The search for
Lucy and Tom was now renewed.

"Oh, my dear husband, what can have become of her?" cried Mrs Talboy in
accents of despair.

That they were not in the house was very certain.  I proposed to sally
forth and search for them.

"I'll go myself," said Mr Talboys.  "The rebels will be on the
look-out, and you very probably will be captured if you go alone."

He consented, however, to my accompanying him.  We went out at the back
door, which Mr Talboys ordered to be closed after us.  We had not gone
far when we discovered a ribbon, which I knew Miss Lucy had worn on her
shoulder.

"She must have been carried off by the blacks when they first burst into
the house," cried Mr Talboys.

"The wretches cannot have had the barbarity to injure her," I said.

"I don't know!  I don't know!" answered her father in an agonised tone
of voice.

We followed the track of the blacks, which was distinctly marked by the
plants and canes being trampled down where they had gone across the
garden and plantation, and continued on for some distance.  No other
trace of Tom or Lucy could we discover.  We had to proceed cautiously,
as at any time we might come suddenly upon a party of them, when we
might find it very difficult to escape.  We were, however, both
well-armed, with muskets in our hands, braces of pistols in our belts,
and swords by our sides, so that we hoped, should we fall in with any
enemies, to keep them at bay while we retreated.  We looked round on
either side, in the expectation of seeing something else that either
Lucy or Tom might have dropped; but sometimes I could not help fearing
that they might have been killed, and that we should come upon their
dead bodies.  Still I tried to put away the thought from me, as it was
too dreadful I suspect the same idea occurred to Mr Talboys, who looked
stern and determined, and seldom spoke, while his eye was ranging round,
far and near.  We were going in the direction we fancied the blacks had
taken.  Mr Talboys was of opinion that, finding they could not succeed
in destroying Belmont, they had gone off to attack some other house and
ravage the plantations.  We were making our way across the country
instead of along the high road, where the blacks might have discovered
us at a distance; but sometimes the foliage was so thick that we could
not see a dozen yards ahead.  This had its advantages and its
disadvantages.  It was evidently the line which the party of blacks who
had nearly surprised us had followed.  Now and then we got close to the
high road, and we were able, while still keeping under shelter
ourselves, to look along it either way.

"The rebels have not, I suspect, gone off altogether, and we may not be
far from them now," whispered Mr Talboys.  "Be very cautious; keep
under cover as much as you can, and avoid making any rustling among the
branches."

We had moved on scarcely a dozen paces after this, when suddenly a
number of black heads appeared above the bushes close in front of us.
The white eyes of the negroes, as they caught sight of us, showed that
they were more astonished than we were at the sudden encounter.
Exclamations of surprise escaped from their lips.

"On, lads," shouted Mr Talboys at the top of his voice, as, drawing his
sword, he sprang forward.  "Send those rascals to the right about."

Uttering a shout, I imitated his example.

The blacks, evidently supposing that a strong body of whites was upon
them, turned, and endeavoured to make their way through the brushwood,
without looking back to see who was pursuing them.  As they had no other
encumbrances than their muskets, they soon distanced us.  Not one of
them fell, for Mr Talboys refrained from firing, as did I, waiting
until he told me to do so.

"Now, my young friend, it will be well to beat a retreat before these
rascals discover that we are alone," he said.

We were about to do as he proposed, when, unfortunately, one of the
blacks, who was nearer to us than the rest, looked round, and seeing no
one besides us, shouted to his companions.  Now one stopped, now
another, till the whole party came to a stand-still, turned round, and
faced us.

"Spring back and try to get under cover," said Mr Talboys in a low
voice.  "If the fellows advance, fire; but not till then.  I'll speak to
them."  He then shouted, "You have carried off two young people from my
house.  Give them up at once unhurt, and we will not punish you as you
deserve; but if they're injured, not one of you shall escape hanging."

"We not got de young white folks here," sang out a voice from among the
negroes.  "You talk ob hanging, massa; take care we not hang you.  What
we stop here for?" continued the speaker to his companions; "dere not
many dere, or dey cum on."

From the way the blacks were looking, I guessed that they were trying to
discover how many persons were opposed to them; but as yet they fancied
that there were others behind us.

"Do you quietly retreat, my young friend," said Mr Talboys in a low
voice.  "Make your way back to the house as fast as you can, and tell
them to be on their guard.  I can manage these fellows as well alone,
and your life would be needlessly risked by remaining."

"I will do as you wish, sir; but if there's to be fighting, I should
prefer to stay by you," I answered.

"I'll try to avoid it, then," said my friend, and once more he spoke to
the blacks.

"If the young folks are not with you, tell me where they are."

"We know nothin'," answered the black.  "Maybe by dis time dey hang from
de branch ob one tree."

"I don't believe that any of you would have had the cruelty to kill
them," he cried out.  "Do as I wish you," he continued, in a low voice,
to me.

Still I could not bring myself, for the sake of saving my own life, to
leave him to be taken by the blacks; for it seemed to me that he would
have but a small chance of escaping from them.  I was hesitating, when I
heard a shout from beyond where they were standing, and presently a
number more rushed up, who by their furious gestures, as soon as they
saw us, seemed to threaten our immediate destruction.

"I'll kill the first who comes on," cried Mr Talboys.

They answered with derisive cries, and several of them levelled their
muskets.  Mr Talboys and I kept ours pointed at them, sheltering
ourselves as we could behind the trunks of two trees which stood close
together.

Our chance of escaping appeared very small.

While we thus kept the blacks in check, a sound in the rear struck my
ears.  It was the tramp of many feet.  It became louder and louder.  The
blacks, jabbering away as they were to each other, did not apparently
hear it.  Mr Talboys did, however, and he knew that it was more
important than ever to refrain from firing.  He again shouted to them--

"Do any of you who have just come know where my daughter and young
friend are gone to?"

They didn't reply, but we heard them talking to one another.  This
further put off the time.  The sound of tramping feet grew louder.

"You make fool ob us, Massa Talboys," at last said one of the blacks,
who, probably from his understanding English, had been chosen as
spokesman.

Gesticulating violently, the whole body now gave vent to loud shouts and
cries, and dashed forward, with the intention of overwhelming us.  We
both fired, in the hopes of delaying their advance, and then sprang back
to the shelter of some other trees we had noted behind us.  The blacks,
as they rushed on, fired, but their bullets passed high above our heads,
stripping off the bark and branches, which came rattling down upon us.

We had but a small chance of again escaping, should we attempt the same
proceeding; but, as the blacks were within twenty paces of us, a party
of redcoats dashed through the brushwood, one of their leaders being a
small naval officer whom, to my joy, I recognised as Tom Pim.  The
blacks saw the soldiers, and, without waiting to encounter the sharp
points of their bayonets, turned, and scampered off as fast as they
could manage to get through the bushes, the speed of most of them being
increased by the bullets poured in on them, while several bit the
ground.

The soldiers continued the pursuit till the blacks, scattering in all
directions, got out of range of their muskets.  Mr Talboys and I
accompanied them; but not till the halt was called had we an opportunity
of speaking to Tom.

"And where is Lucy, my dear fellow?" asked Mr Talboys, grasping Tom by
the hand.

"All right, sir," answered Tom.  "She's safe in the house.  When the
blacks broke in last night, she was close to the door, and a piece of
wood striking her, she fell to the ground.  The blacks, rushing in,
seized her before I was able to lift her up, and while I was shouting
out for assistance, and trying to defend her, they got hold of me, and
carried us both off.  It was only a short time ago that I knew you were
safe; for I was dreadfully afraid that they had got into the house, and
murdered you all.  Fortunately, the blacks allowed Miss Lucy and me to
remain together; so I told her to keep up her spirits, and that I would
try and help her to run away.  Most of the blacks who at first had
charge of us hurried back, expecting to pillage the house, and only two
remained.  We heard the shots you fired, but I still did not know that
you had driven them out.  Meantime our two black guards were so occupied
in trying to find out what was going on, that I took the opportunity of
drawing my hanger, which had not been taken from me, and giving one a
slash across the eyes, and another a blow which nearly cut off his arm.
I seized Miss Lucy's hand, and we ran off as fast as we could.  Neither
of our guards were in a condition to follow us, and we ran and ran,
scarcely knowing in what direction we were going.  Miss Lucy said that
she thought we were on the high road to Kingston; but she became at last
so tired that she could go no further, and we had to rest.  It soon
became daylight; and just as we were going on again, we met with the
soldiers, who were being brought up by Captain Ryan to your assistance."

"You behaved most bravely, and I am deeply indebted to you, my young
friend," said Mr Talboys, grasping Tom's hand.  "Had you not offered so
determined a resistance, I believe that the blacks would have got into
the house, and we should all have been destroyed."

As the men had had a long and rapid march, their commander was glad to
accept Mr Talboys' invitation to return at once to Belmont, to partake
of the refreshments they so much needed.

Miss Lucy on our arrival rushed into her father's arms, and was warm in
her praises of the gallant way in which Tom had rescued her.

Everybody was engaged either in cooking or carrying provisions to the
soldiers, who had assembled under the shade of the trees in front of the
house.  Sentries were of course placed, to give due notice should the
blacks rally and attempt another attack, though Mr Talboys considered
it very improbable that such would be made.

As our leave was to expire the day after these events took place, having
enjoyed a sound sleep, early in the morning we started in the carriages
that had brought us, Cato driving Tom and me.  We were glad to think
that our kind friends were well protected, as Captain Ryan said that his
orders were to remain there until reinforcements arrived.

I won't describe our parting, or what Tom said to Miss Lucy; if not
affecting, it was cordial.

On our way we met more troops moving towards Belmont.  We got back to
Kingston, and thence on board the frigate, within the time Mr Saunders
had given us leave to be absent.

The account of our adventures created great interest on board.  When I
told Larry of our narrow escape with Mr Talboys--

"Thin, Maisther Terence dear, don't be after going on shore again
without me," he exclaimed.  "If you had been killed I'd never have
lifted up my head, nor shown my face at Ballinahone again; for they
would be saying that I ought to have been by your side, and died with
you if I could not save you."

I promised Larry not to go anywhere, if I could help it, without him.
We expected soon to have sailed, but we were detained by Sir Peter
Parker, then the admiral at Jamaica.  There were also several other
frigates and three line-of-battle ships in the harbour.  Tom and I
especially wanted to be off, as we could not expect to obtain leave
again to go on shore, though we determined if the ship was detained to
ask for it.

"Not much chance of that," observed Nettleship, who had just come from
the shore.  "The people are expecting an attack from the French and
Spaniards, who have large fleets out here under the Count De Grasse, and
the Governor has just got a letter, it is said, taken on board a prize,
in which the whole plan for the capture of the island is detailed.  The
inhabitants are everywhere up in arms, and vow that they will fight to
the last sooner than yield.  More troops are expected, and every
preparation is being made for the defence of the island."

We had seen the _Triton_ frigate go out that morning, though we were not
aware of her destination.  She carried despatches from Sir Peter Parker,
giving Lord Howe the information which had been received, and requesting
that reinforcements might immediately be sent to the island.  The people
on shore were actively engaged in strengthening Fort George, Fort
Augusta, and the Apostles' Battery, and throwing up new forts in various
directions.  While the blacks were labouring at the fortifications, all
the white men were being drilled to serve in the militia, which was
numerous and enthusiastic; so we hoped that even should the French and
Spaniards land, they would be soundly thrashed.

Some days passed before we received any news of our friends at Belmont.
No leave was granted, as the captain could not tell at what moment we
should be ordered to sea.  Tom and I were therefore unable to go to
Kingston to make inquiries about them.  At length a shore-boat came off
with letters, and one, which I knew by the superscription to be from Mr
Talboys, was handed to me.  As I opened it, a small delicate note--
addressed, Tom Pim, Esquire, H.M.S. _Liffy_--fell out.  As Tom was
standing close to me at the time, he eagerly snatched it up.  I was
right in my surmises with regard to my letter.  Mr Talboys having again
expressed his thanks for the services my messmates and I had rendered
him, after saying that his family were all well, went on to inform me
that the outbreak of the blacks had been quickly suppressed, the
ringleaders having been caught and hanged.  Mr Marchant's house and
three others had alone been destroyed, and with the exception of an
overseer and two clerks, the remainder of the inhabitants had managed to
escape.  "I hope," he added, "that we shall see you and your messmates
again, and I shall be especially pleased to welcome that brave young
fellow who so gallantly rescued my daughter."

"What does your letter say, Tom?"  I asked, when I had finished mine.

"Well, I shouldn't like to show it to any one else," he said; "but as
you know how I regard Miss Lucy, I will to you.  I can't say that I am
quite satisfied with it.  It's a little too patronising, as if she
thought herself a great deal older than I am.  You shall have it," and
he handed me the note.

  "My dear Tom,"--it began,--"you are such a dear little fellow that I
  feel I must write to you to say how grateful I am to you for having
  saved me from those dreadful blacks.  I should not have supposed that
  you would have been able to do it, but I shall never forget your
  bravery.  I long to come back to Kingston, to see you again, and tell
  you so.  But papa says that you are not likely to obtain leave, so I
  must wait patiently till we have beaten the French and Spaniards who
  threaten to invade our island, and peace is restored.  I wish I could
  promise to do as you ask me, but mamma says I should be very foolish
  if I did.  Do you know, I think so likewise; because it may be years
  and years before you are a commander, or even a lieutenant; but I want
  you to understand, notwithstanding, that I like you very much, and am
  very grateful, and shall always be so, as long as I live.  So, my dear
  Tom, believe me, your sincere friend,--Lucy Talboys."

"It's very clear, Tom, that Miss Lucy will not commit herself, and it's
fortunate for you probably that she is so hardhearted," I observed.
"I'd advise you not to be downcast about the matter, and be content with
the friendship and gratitude of her family."

Tom, however, looked very melancholy, and some time afterwards Chaffey
observed to me that he was sure something was amiss with Tom, as he was
completely off his feed.

While we were allowed to go on shore our life was pleasant enough, but
when confined on board it was somewhat dreary work, and we all longed
for a change of some sort.  A climate with the thermometer at ninety
doesn't conduce to high spirits.

We were aroused one evening as most of us were below, by Sinnet rushing
into the berth, and exclaiming--

"The _Glasgow_ is on fire, and the boats are ordered away to her
assistance."

The _Glasgow_ was a frigate, lying at no great distance from us, and was
to have sailed with the land breeze with a company of troops to the
westward.  We hurried on deck.  Our boats were being lowered, as were
those of the other ships in the harbour.  Smoke in dense volumes was
rising from the hatchways of the _Glasgow_, and more was pouring out of
her ports.  Her crew were at their stations, hauling up buckets of
water, and labouring like brave men to quench the rising flames; but all
their efforts, as far as I could see, were ineffectual.  Nettleship and
some of the older midshipmen went off in the boats.

"I hope that they'll draw the charges of their guns, or we shall have
some of their shot rattling on board us," said Tom.  "There are plenty
of boats, so I don't suppose any of the crew will be lost."

"I should think not, unless the magazine catches fire," I answered.

"They'll drown that the first thing, if they can," remarked Tom.  "I
wish we could have gone in one of the boats.  I don't like to see people
in danger and be unable to try and help them."



CHAPTER TWELVE.

THE HURRICANE.

In spite of all the exertions being made on board, with the assistance
of the men from the other ships who had now arrived alongside, the smoke
increased in denseness, and presently burst up above the hatchway, while
we could see the red glare through the ports.  The ship having been in
the West Indies for some time, her woodwork was like tinder, and the
flames rapidly gained the mastery.  Now forked tongues of fire burst out
from the midship ports, gradually working their way forward and aft.  At
length all attempts to save the ship were abandoned.  The crew were seen
descending into the boats, some collected forward, others under the
quarter.  Down they came by ladders and ropes, the midshipmen and the
boys first, the men following, looking like strings of sausages
surrounding the ship.  Rapidly as every one moved, there was no
confusion.  As the boats were loaded they pulled off, others taking
their places.  So quickly had the fire spread that it seemed as if the
officers had scarcely space left them to stand on before descending.
Shouts were raised when the glitter of the gold lace on their coats was
seen as they came over the quarter.  The last man to quit was the brave
captain of the ship.  Almost in an instant afterwards she was in a
fierce blaze fore and aft, the flames rushing out of the cabin windows
as well as through the bow ports.  We in the meantime had got springs on
our cables, as had all the other ships, in case she should drift from
her moorings.

"I suspect the shot were withdrawn," I observed to Tom Pim.

"I hope so," he answered; but just then--crash! there came a couple of
round shot against our side, while more guns were heard going off in the
opposite direction.

We immediately hauled away on one of our springs, just in time to escape
several more iron missiles, which went bounding across the harbour.
Three or four other ships were struck, but no one on board ours was
hurt.  Presently there came a loud roar, the mizen-mast shot up,
followed by the after-part of the deck, and then came hissing down into
the water.  The flames surrounding the other masts formed a fiery
pinnacle rising into the dark sky, and immediately afterwards down they
came with loud crashes, the ship looking like a huge roaring and raging
cauldron of flame, while crash succeeded crash as the heated guns fell
into the hold.  Several of the people brought on us were severely
scorched, showing the desperate efforts they had made to try and save
their ship.  Dr McCall and the assistant-surgeons had work enough in
attending to them.  Fortunately the soldiers had not arrived alongside
the _Glasgow_ before she caught fire, and when they came down the
harbour they were put on board our frigate, and we received orders to
carry them to their destination.

Everything was done as rapidly as possible for their accommodation.  The
men were berthed on the main-deck.  The captain received the commanding
officer, the lieutenants messed in the gun-room, and we had the pleasure
of entertaining the ensigns.  The land breeze began blowing about eight
o'clock, the time the _Glasgow_ was to have sailed.  We were detained
some time in getting off provisions from the shore, but by dint of hard
work all was ready by ten o'clock, and the night being bright, the
anchor was hove up.  With every sail that we could carry set, we glided
out of the harbour.  It was important to get a good offing, so that we
might weather Portland Point, the southernmost part of the island,
before the sea-breeze should again begin to blow.  We hoped that the
land breeze, which generally begins to drop about midnight, would last
longer than usual, so as to carry us well out to sea.  There are ugly
rocks off Portland which it is not pleasant to have under the lee at any
time.

"Shure it would be hard to bate these nights out here, Mr Terence,"
said Larry, whom I met on deck, and who seemed to enjoy as much as I did
the calm beauty of the scene, the stars like specks of glittering gold
shining out of the heavens of the deepest blue, each one reflected in
the tranquil ocean.  The line of coast, seen astern and on our starboard
quarter, rose into various-shaped mountains, their outlines clearly
marked against the sky; while every now and then a mass of silver light
was spread over the water, as some inhabitant of the deep leaped
upwards, to fall again with a splash into its liquid home.

I asked Larry how Hoolan was going on after his flogging.

"He doesn't talk much, Mr Terence, but he looks as sulky as ever, and I
wouldn't trust him more than before," was the reply.

"He can harm no one, at all events," I observed; "and I don't think he
has much chance of making his escape, even if he still thinks of
attempting it."

"Faith, I don't fancy he could hide himself among the black fellows; and
no merchant skipper would like to have him aboard his craft," said
Larry.

Going aft, I met Tom Pim, for he and I were in the first watch.  We were
pacing the deck together, when we were joined by one of our passengers,
Ensign Duffy.

"Can't sleep, my dear fellows," he said in a melancholy tone, which made
Tom and me laugh.  "My thoughts are running on a charming little girl I
met at Kingston.  I was making prodigious way with her when we were
ordered off to the out-of-the-way corner of the world to which you are
carrying us, and the chances are we shall not meet again."

"What's her name, Duffy?"  I asked.

"Lucy Talboys," he answered promptly.  "I don't mind telling you young
fellows, as you are not likely to prove rivals; but I say, if either of
you meet her I wish you'd put in a word about me.  Say how miserable I
looked, and that you are sure I had left my heart at Kingston."

"I will gladly say anything you wish; but perhaps she will think you
left it with some other lady," I observed.

"Say I was always sighing and uttering `Lucy!  Lucy!' in my sleep."

"I'll not say anything of the sort," exclaimed Tom.  "I never heard you
utter her name till now, and I don't believe she cares the snuff of a
candle for you."

Just as we were about to go below, at eight bells, we made out Portland
Point broad on our starboard beam, so that we hoped, should the wind not
fail us before morning, to be well to the westward of it.  We were just
turning into our hammocks, the other watch having been called, when we
heard the canvas flap loudly against the masts, and were summoned on
deck again to take in studding-sails.  Still the land wind favoured us,
the sails once more bulged out, and before we went below we had brought
Portland Point on the quarter.  When we went on deck again in the
morning the frigate lay nearly becalmed off Carlisle Bay, thence we had
a westerly course to Pedro Bluff.  The sun, as it rose higher and higher
in the cloudless sky, beat down hot and strong upon our heads, while
officers and men, as they paced the deck, whistled perseveringly for a
breeze.  At length a dark blue line was seen extending in the south-east
across the shining waters.  It approached rapidly.  Presently the canvas
blew out, and with tacks on board we stood along the coast.  Our speed
increased with the rising breeze.  We were not long in getting round
Pedro Bluff, when we stood directly for Savannah-le-Mer, then a pretty
flourishing little town at the south-west end of the island.  Here we
were to land some of the redcoats, and were to take the rest round to
Montego Bay, at the north-west end of Jamaica.  We came off it on the
following morning.

As the harbour is intricate, we hove-to outside, while the soldiers were
landed in the boats.  I went in one, and Tom Pim in another, the second
lieutenant having the command of the whole.  We had a long and a hot
pull, and Ensign Duffy, who was in my boat, declared that if it was
proportionately hot on shore to what it was on the water, he should
expect to be turned into baked meat before he had been there long.
Larry was pulling bow-oar, and very well he pulled by this time, for
though he was a perfect greenhorn when he came to sea, he had been
accustomed to row on the Shannon.

The frigate, I should have said, was to call on her way back for some of
the soldiers whom those we took out had come to relieve.  Our approach
had been seen by the officers at the barracks, which were situated about
a mile from the town; and they came down to welcome their comrades in
arms.  Leaping on shore, the rocks which formed the landing-place being
slippery, I fell, and came down on my knees with great force.  I felt
that I was severely hurt, and on attempting to rise, found it impossible
to do so, even with the assistance of Larry, who sprang to my side,
uttering an exclamation of sorrow.  On this, one of the officers, whom I
perceived by his dress to be a surgeon, came up to me, and at once
examined my hurt.

"It requires to be instantly attended to," he said, "or inflammation may
set in, and in this climate the consequences may be serious."

My friend Duffy proposed that I should be carried to the barracks,
though my lieutenant at first objected to letting me go, declaring that
he should not be long in getting back to the ship.

"Long enough to allow of the young gentleman losing his leg, or perhaps
his life," remarked the surgeon.  "I'll have him at once taken to a
house in the town, and when your frigate comes back, I hope he'll be in
a condition to embark."

Hearing this, the lieutenant not only gave me leave to remain, but
allowed Larry to stay and attend on me.  Tom Pim took my hand as Duffy
and some of his men were placing me upon a door, which had been procured
to carry me into the town.

"I wish that I was going to stay with you, Paddy," he said; "but it's of
no use to ask leave, though I'd give a great deal if I could.  We shall
be very dull without you."

"Thank you, Tom," I answered.  "If I had my will I'd rather go off.  I
suppose the doctor is right; and it's safer to let him attend to me at
once."

I was carried immediately to a house which I found belonged to a Mr
Hans Ringer, an attorney, who had charge of several plantations in that
flourishing neighbourhood.  The doctor and he, it was evident, were on
most intimate terms, for on our arrival, without any circumlocution, the
latter at once said--

"I have brought a young midshipman who requires to be looked after, and
I'd be obliged to you if you'd order your people to get a room ready for
him immediately."

I could scarcely have supposed that so serious an injury could have been
so easily inflicted.  Soon after my arrival I nearly fainted with the
pain, but the doctor's treatment at length soothed it, and he was able
to set the injured bones.

I must make a long story short, however.

Mr Ringer and his family treated me with the greatest kindness; indeed,
nothing could surpass the hospitality of the inhabitants of Jamaica; and
it was with the utmost difficulty, when I got better, that the doctor
could get him to allow me to be carried to the barracks, where the
fresher air would assist me in regaining my strength.  Larry, of course,
spent most of his time with me; indeed, had I not insisted on his going
out, he never would have left my bedside.

I was now every day expecting the return of the frigate, when I believed
that, well or ill, I should have to go on board her.

"That must depend on circumstances, my lad," said Dr McManus.  "For if
you can't go, you can't.  The captain must find another opportunity of
getting you on board."

"But suppose the frigate has to fight an action, I would not be absent
on any account," I exclaimed.

"With a fractured tibia, and the inflammation which would be sure to
supervene, you would not render much service to your country," observed
the doctor.  "When you have sufficiently recovered you can get back to
Port Royal, and rejoin your ship; she's not likely to be sent to a
distance while the enemy's fleet threaten the island.  Indeed, we
require all the forces on shore and afloat we can collect.  I don't
quite understand what we shall do if we are attacked here, though I'm
very sure we shall fight to the last before we let the French and
Spanish land."

I saw that there was no use in arguing the point, but I was determined,
if I could, to go off and rejoin my ship.  Larry did his best to console
me.

"It's not a bad place to be in, if you only had the use of your legs,
Mr Terence.  Them nager boys and girls are mighty funny creatures.
What bothers me most is that I didn't bring my fiddle on shore, for sure
if I had, it would have been after setting them all dancing, till they
danced out of their black skins.  It's rare fun to see them laughing as
if they'd split their sides, when I sing to them.  They bate us Irishmen
hollow at that fun, I'll allow.  I find it a hard matter to contain
myself when I see them rolling their eyes and showing their white teeth
as they stretch their mouths from ear to ear."

I happened to tell Dr McManus of Larry's talent.

"I'll try and get a fiddle for the boy, and put it to the test," he said
good-naturedly.

In the evening I was aroused from a nap into which I had fallen, by the
sound of an Irish jig played on a violin, followed by shouts of
laughter, clapping of hands, shrieks, and merriment, while the noise of
feet from the courtyard below told me that Larry had been as good as his
word.  I thanked the doctor, who came in while the revels were at their
height.

"I sent into the town and borrowed a fiddle, for I was sure that your
follower's music would do as much good to the men as the fresh air of
the hills.  They and the black boys and girls are all toeing and heeling
it together.  The niggers, I confess, beat them hollow in agility and
endurance."

I asked the doctor to wheel me to the window, that I might look out and
see the fun.  He good-naturedly complied, and assisted me to sit up.
There were forty or fifty white men, and almost double the number of
blacks of both sexes,--the women dressed in gay-coloured petticoats,
with handkerchiefs round their heads; the men in white or striped
cotton--the light colour contrasting with their dark skins,--one and all
clapping their hands, snapping their fingers, and moving here and there
in figures it was difficult to follow, but all evidently enjoying
themselves immensely, judging by their grinning countenances and rolling
eyes.

After this Larry became an immense favourite with the soldiers, as he
found not a few of our countrymen among them.  The officers of the
little garrison were very kind to me, and I was never in want of
society, as one or other was constantly by my bedside.

Notwithstanding this, as I got better I became more and more anxious to
receive news of the frigate, and began to wonder what had become of her.
Though I could not walk, I saw no reason why I should not return on
board.  The doctor, however, was still of a different opinion; and I was
greatly disappointed when, on returning from the town one day, he told
me that she had come off the harbour, and that he had sent on board to
say that I was not yet fit to be moved, but would rejoin my ship by the
first opportunity after I was convalescent.  I could only thank him for
his kindness, keeping my feelings to myself.

At length I was able to get out of bed, and walk with the assistance of
a crutch.  Had the doctor and Larry not held me up, however, the first
time I made the attempt, I should have fallen down again.  I felt just
as, I suppose, an infant does on his first trying to toddle.  After this
I got rapidly better, and was soon able to join the officers in the
mess-room, and in a short time to throw away my crutches.

The first walk I proposed to take was into Savannah-le-Mer to inquire
about vessels proceeding to Port Royal.  I was accompanied by Ensign
Duffy and Larry.  With their help I got on better than I expected; and
though I didn't feel inclined to take a leap, I fancied that if put to
it I could run as well as ever.

We repaired to the house of Mr Ringer, who received us cordially, and
from him I learnt that a fine vessel, the _Princess Royal_, would sail
for Kingston the next day.  He insisted on my remaining at his house,
promising to drive me back to the barracks in the evening, that I might
wish the kind doctor and my other friends there good-bye.  We
accordingly returned as he proposed.  It was a difficult matter to get
Larry away from his late companions, who seemed inclined to detain him
_vi et armis_, the men grasping his hands, and the black girls hanging
round him, many of them blubbering outright at the thoughts of parting
from the "lubly Irish boy dat play de fiddle,"--as for pronouncing his
name, that they found beyond their power.

The officers drank my health in overflowing bumpers, and had I not
remembered my uncle's advice, and prevented my own glass from being
filled, I should not have been in a fit state to present myself at Mr
Ringer's hospitable mansion.  I remember thinking the night oppressively
hot, and was thankful that Mr Ringer was good enough to drive me from
the barracks into the town.

"I don't know what to make of the weather," said my host the next
morning, when we met at breakfast.

Not a breath of wind stirred the atmosphere, and it seemed as if all
nature was asleep; while the sky, instead of being of a cerulean blue,
was suffused, as the sun rose, with a fiery red tinge.

The hour--about noon--at which it was arranged that I should go on board
was approaching.  My host offered to accompany me down to the harbour,
but before we reached it we encountered a violent squall, which almost
took us off our legs, and sent Larry's hat flying up the street.  He
made chase after it, and we stopped to let him overtake us, while a
number of other people, caught by the wind, passed us running off in the
same direction.  At length his hat, driven into a doorway, was
recovered, and Larry came battling against the wind to rejoin us.

"You'll not put to sea to-day," said my friend; "nor for many a day to
come, if I mistake not; but we'll make our way to the harbour, and see
how things are going on there."

On reaching it we found the sea already lashed into a mass of seething
foam.  The larger vessels strained at their anchors, some tossing and
tumbling about, others already overwhelmed by the waves.  It was with
difficulty we could stand our ground.

"Unless the hurricane passes by, for hurricane it is, not one of those
vessels will escape destruction," said Mr Ringer.  As he spoke, one of
them parted from her cables and drove towards the shore.

"We must beat a rapid retreat if we wish to save our lives," he
continued; "the tempest is down upon us!"

The wind, which had previously blown from the south-east, suddenly
shifted to the southward.

Grasping my arm, he hurried me off from the spot on which we were
standing.  At the same time down came a deluge of rain--not in mere
drops, but in regular sheets of water.  It wetted us to the skin in a
few moments.  Larry, now seizing my other arm, dragged me forward.  As
we looked back for a moment, we observed the sea rising in a mountain
billow, hissing and foaming, and approaching the shore.  It was but the
first, however, of others still larger which were to follow.  It broke
with a thundering roar,--the water rushed on, flowing by the spot we had
already reached; but even though we were nearly up to our knees, I
couldn't resist taking another glance behind.  The whole ocean was
covered with wreck; and one of the larger vessels I had seen just
before, had disappeared beneath the surface.

As we hurried on, crash succeeded crash.  First one house fell, then
another, and another, and from some bright flames burst forth, which
even the descending rain failed to quench.  It was useless to attempt
saving the lives of our fellow-creatures, for the same destruction would
have overtaken us.  Our great object was to reach the higher country in
the direction of the barracks.  Had Larry and I been alone, we should in
all probability have lost our lives; but Mr Ringer, knowing the town,
led us quickly through it by the shortest route.  As we dashed through
the streets, scarcely looking to the right hand or to the left, piercing
cries of agony and despair struck on our ears.  The smaller and more
lightly built houses were levelled in a moment, and many even of the
larger were crumbling away.

"Don't you wish to go to your own house? if so, we must not stop you; we
will go with you," I said to Mr Ringer.

"We should only be crushed by the falling ruins if we made the attempt,"
he answered at the top of his voice, and even then I could scarcely hear
what he said.  "I'll try and get to it from the rear when I have seen
you out of the town."

Not far off from where we then were was a fine house, that had hitherto
withstood the hurricane.  Presently a blast struck us which, had we not
clung together, would have blown us down.  At the same time, looking up,
I saw the house literally rocking.  Down came one wall, and then
another, the roof fell in, and in one instant it was a heap of shapeless
ruins.

"I trust the inmates have escaped," cried Mr Ringer.

Just then loud shrieks and cries for help struck on our ears.  They
came, it seemed, from beneath the ruins.  We could not withstand the
appeal for assistance, and calculating as well as we could in what
direction the still standing walls would fall, we sprang forward, taking
a course to avoid them across the mass of ruins.  An arch, which had
apparently formed the centre of a passage, was yet uninjured, though
blocked up.  The cries seemed to us to come from thence.  We should
find, we knew, great difficulty in removing the _debris_ which
encumbered it, and the walls might at any moment fall down and crush us.
Still Larry and I, having climbed to the top of the heap, began pulling
away the beams and planks and rubbish which stopped up the entrance.
Mr Ringer joined us, though evidently considering our occupation a very
dangerous one.  However, we persevered, and at length had made an
opening sufficiently large to look in.  We could see two ladies, an old
gentleman, and a mulatto servant.

"We have come to help you," I cried out.  "If you'll climb up here
you'll be free, and there may yet be time, Mr Ringer thinks, to reach
the open country."

Mr Ringer joining us, the two gentlemen recognised each other.

"What, Martin!  Glad to see you safe," said the former.  "Come, get out
of that place as fast as possible."

Encouraged by us, the youngest of the ladies first made the attempt, and
succeeded in getting high enough to reach our hands.  The old lady
followed, though unless Mr Martin and the mulatto girl had shoved
behind, we should have found it impossible to have got her through.  Mr
Martin and the girl followed.

As may be supposed, we didn't stop longer on the ruins than was
necessary, but scrambling over them, again reached the open street.
Scarcely were we there before down came the remaining wall, with a crash
which broke in the arch.  It would certainly have destroyed Mr Martin
and his family had they been there.  The event showed us clearly the
importance of getting out of the town.  It seemed scarcely possible that
any one passing through the narrow streets could escape being killed.
Even in the broader ones the danger of being crushed was fearful.  Mr
Ringer assisted Mrs Martin, I offered my aid to the young lady, and
Larry took charge of the old gentleman, who required helping as much as
his wife and daughter.  I had forgotten all about my lameness.  We of
course were somewhat delayed in our progress.  Now we had to scramble
over fallen walls--now we narrowly escaped being killed by masses of
masonry and timber falling around us.

At length the open was reached, and we made our way to some higher
ground overlooking the bay.  We had reason to be thankful that we were
out of the town.  Providentially we reached a small stone building,
which afforded us some shelter from the driving rain and furious wind,
against which it was impossible to stand alone.  The bay, as we looked
down upon it, presented a fearful scene.  The whole shore was strewn
with masses of wreck.  Not a small craft had escaped, and the largest,
with all anchors down, were tossing about, and seemed every moment
likely to be engulfed.  The town itself was a heap of ruins, scarcely a
house was standing, and none had escaped injury.  In some places flames
were raging, which would have set fire to other houses had it not been
for the mass of water descending on them, while even amid the uproar of
the elements we could hear the shrieks and cries of the inhabitants who
still survived.  Presently another immense wave rolled into sight, out
of the dense mist which now shrouded the ocean.  On it came with a
tremendous roar.  The first vessel it reached was in a moment buried
beneath it.  We thought the others would share the same fate, but the
cables parted, and they were borne on the summit of the wave high up
above the beach.  On, on it came.  Mr Ringer shouted out to us to
escape; and he had reason to do so, for it seemed as if the wave would
overwhelm the spot where we stood.  Though the water swept up a portion
of the height, the wave broke before it reached it, leaving the
_Princess Royal_ high and dry on the shore, while it receded, roaring
and hissing, carrying off everything in its course.  The crew of the
stranded ship had good cause to be thankful for their escape.  On again
looking towards the town, we saw that the sea had swept away many of the
houses in the lower part, while the water rushed through the streets,
extinguishing some of the fires, and must have overwhelmed all caught in
its embrace.  Mr Ringer proposed that we should make our way to the
barracks, but the ladies were unwilling to encounter the storm, and
begged to remain where they were.  Evening was now approaching, but the
hurricane gave no signs of abating.  In whatever direction we looked we
could see its dire effects.  Not a shrub, not a cane, remained standing.
Every tree had been blown down.  It seemed as if a vast scythe had
passed over the land.  The uproar continued as loud as before.

"This is a mighty curious country," shouted Larry to me.  "It beats a
faction fight in Tipperary hollow.  I was after thinking it was the most
peaceable disposed part of the world, seeing how quiet it has been since
we came out here.  Hullo! what's that?"

There was a loud rumbling sound.  The earth shook beneath our feet.

"It's an earthquake," cried Mr Ringer.  "Heaven forbid that it should
increase."

The ladies clung to Mr Martin with looks of terror.  Again there came
that fearful shaking of the earth; many of the remaining buildings
toppled over.  Flashes of lightning, brighter than I had ever before
beheld, darted from the sky and lighted up the sea.  Even the night
scarcely added to the horrors of those moments, as far as we were
concerned, though it must have done so to the miserable people still
within the precincts of the town.  At one time the water seemed to
recede altogether out of the bay, but presently, as if gathered up in a
heap, it once more rolled over the land.

Hour after hour went by, till about midnight, almost as suddenly as it
had commenced, the hurricane passed away from us on its devastating
course; and in a short time, excepting the roar of the surf upon the
shore, scarcely a sound was heard.  On this we set out for the barracks,
hoping that they had withstood the tempest.  Although they had suffered
considerably, the larger portion had escaped.

Mr Martin and his wife and daughter warmly expressed their gratitude to
us for having rescued them from their perilous position, saying that
they must have perished had we not come to their assistance.

"I wish that I had a home to which to invite you, said Mr Martin, with
a melancholy smile; but I trust that my house may ere long be rebuilt,
and that I may have the means of showing my gratitude better than I can
now."

"I shall be very happy to stay with you if I have the chance," I
answered; "but I suspect it will be a long time before I again get
leave."

The officers, as might have been expected, received us in the kindest
way possible.  Duffy was delighted to see us.  He fancied I might have
gone on board, and sailed before the hurricane came on.

Next morning the commanding officer marched the whole of the men down,
to render such assistance as they could to the survivors among the
suffering inhabitants.  I have never since witnessed a more fearful
scene of destruction than the town presented.  Numbers were lying about
in the streets, where they had been crushed to death by the falling
masses, many among them being the principal people in the place.  In all
directions the survivors were rushing about in quest of relatives or
friends; while the larger number of the dead lay concealed beneath the
ruins.

The appearance of the _Princess Royal_ was extraordinary.  We had seen
her cast on shore and left on her beam-ends.  At present she was
perfectly upright, the ground beneath her keel, during the earthquake,
having given way: and there she lay, securely embedded, without the
possibility of ever being set afloat again, about a quarter of a mile
from the beach.  Two other vessels had been driven higher on shore, but
lay on their beam-ends.  It was at once proposed to utilise the vessel,
by making her the home of the houseless inhabitants; and forthwith the
women and children, and men unable to labour, were collected on board
her.  As I surveyed the effects of the hurricane, I naturally felt very
anxious about my ship, fearing that she might have been at sea, and been
lost.  I afterwards learned that it was only the eastern wing of the
hurricane that had swept by the western end of Jamaica, but that its
influence in a less degree had been felt over the whole island.  As soon
as the news reached Kingston, vessels were despatched with provisions,
and such relief as could be afforded, for the sufferers.  As I was
anxious to get back, I took my passage with Larry on board the _Rose_
schooner.  The captain promised to land us at Port Royal in a couple of
days; "always providing that we are not snapped up by the enemy, or that
another hurricane doesn't come on," he observed.

As we sailed out of the harbour, I could see at one glance, more clearly
than before, the destruction worked by the hurricane and earthquake.
The whole town appeared to be reduced to heaps of ruins, with here and
there a few shattered walls standing up in their midst.  The skipper of
the _Rose_ could give me no information about the _Liffy_, There were a
considerable number of men-of-war in the harbour, and he had not taken
especial note of any of them.

"If she was at sea during the hurricane, it is a hundred to one that she
escaped," he observed.

We made all sail, and kept in shore as much as we could, lest the
enemy's privateers might spy us out, and carry us off to Saint Domingo,
or elsewhere.  We, however, escaped all dangers; and, to my great joy,
on entering Port Royal I made out the _Liffy_ among the other men-of-war
at anchor.  The _Rose's_ boat took me alongside.  Mr Saunders was on
deck, so I went up to him.

"Come aboard, sir," I said, touching my hat.

"What, my lad! is it you?" he exclaimed.  "I'm glad to see you.  There
was a report that you had perished during the hurricane at Savannah.
How is your leg?  Able to return to your duty, I hope?"

"As able and willing as ever, sir," I answered.

"That's all right; there'll be work for us all, ere long."

As I entered the berth there was a regular shout, "Hurrah, Paddy Finn!"

"Glad to have you back, youngster," cried Nettleship.

Tom Pim grasped my hand, and seemed unwilling to let it go, though he
didn't say as much as many of the others.  I had to answer whole volleys
of questions from my messmates, who were all eager to know what had
happened to me.  I described our narrow escape from the town, and
modestly touched on the part I had taken in rescuing Mr Martin and his
wife and daughter.

"Glad to see you uphold the honour of the cloth," said Nettleship; "we
should never see anybody in danger, and not try to help them at the risk
of our lives."

I was amply repaid by the praises my messmates bestowed upon me, for
they knew that I had only told them the truth without exaggeration.  I
asked what they expected we should do next.

"Look out for the French and Spanish fleets, which have long been
threatening to pay the island a visit, and take possession of it, if
they can," answered Nettleship.  "Why they have not come before now I
don't know; but there's some reason for it, I suppose."

The sound of music, and the stamp of feet, as I went forward in the
evening, showed me that Larry's fiddle had been taken care of; and there
he was, scraping away in high glee, setting his messmates dancing
merrily to his music, they not troubling their heads about the fierce
work which was in store for them.  He had received, he afterwards told
me, a hearty welcome from all hands, who were delighted to get him back
among them.

The next morning Nettleship went on shore.  We were most of us in the
berth when he returned.

"I have grand news, boys; not so much for us, though, as for the people
of Jamaica.  The governor has received information that the Spanish and
French fleets were caught in the late hurricane, as they were cruising
off Cape Francois.  Two Spanish ships foundered, two more were driven no
one knows where, and four were dismasted.  Two Frenchmen were dismasted,
one went to the bottom, and another was driven on shore, while the rest,
considerably battered, had to bear away to Havanna."

"How do you know that it's all true?" asked several of the mess.

"I heard it from the captain himself, and, what's more, we're to sail
forthwith to carry the information to Sir Samuel Hood, who is supposed
to be at Barbadoes.  He sent me on to direct Mr Saunders to get the
ship ready for sea, so that we may sail the moment he comes on board."

The boatswain's call, summoning all hands on deck, prevented us from
asking any further questions.  It not being known at what moment the
ship might be sent to sea, she was kept well provided with water and
fresh provisions, so that we had nothing to wait for from the shore,
except a few of the officers, who had gone to Port Royal.

Blue Peter was hoisted and a gun fired, as a signal for them to come
off.  The topsails were loosed, the cable hove short, and we were ready
to start at the first puff of the land breeze that might come off the
mountains.  We were all anxiously looking out for the appearance of the
captain.  The moment his gig came alongside, she was hoisted up, the
anchor hove in, the sails let fall, and we glided out of the harbour.
Under the influence of the land breeze, with studding-sails set below
and aloft, we ran on at a rapid rate, expecting that we should reach
Barbadoes in about a week at the furthest.  When once away from the
land, the wind dropped, and for hours we lay becalmed.  The next morning
we got a light breeze, which enabled us to steer our course.  A constant
look-out was kept for the enemy, for though the main body of the French
fleet was said to be in harbour, it was likely that their cruisers would
be met with.

Nettleship, Tom Pim, and I were in the morning watch.  The first ruddy
streaks, harbingers of the rising sun, had appeared in the eastern sky,
when the look-out who had been sent aloft shouted, "A sail on the
lee-bow."



CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

FRESH CAPTURES.

There had been a stark calm since the commencement of the middle watch.
The sails still hung up and down against the masts.

"What does she look like?" inquired Mr Bramston, the lieutenant of the
watch.

"A ship, sir," was the answer.

Nettleship, with his glass at his back, sprang up the rigging to take a
look at the stranger.

"She's a ship, sir, but appears to me to be a small one," he observed as
he came down.  The chances are that it's all we shall know about her.
If she gets a breeze before us she'll soon be out of sight.

Soon after, some catspaws began to play across the water.

"Hurrah! we shall get the breeze before the stranger feels it," cried
Nettleship.

Now the canvas began to bulge out; now it again dropped.  The royals and
topgallant sails filled, and the frigate moved slowly through the water.
Her speed soon increased, however, as the breeze freshened.  At length
we could see the stranger from the decks, for, as she still lay
becalmed, we were quickly coming up with her.  Nettleship again went
aloft, and I followed him.

"What do you think of her?"  I asked.

"She's Spanish or French; I'm pretty certain of that.  A flush-decked
ship, probably carrying twenty to six-and-twenty guns."

"If she can't escape, will she fight, do you think?"  I inquired.

"If her captain has any pluck in him, he may hope to knock away some of
our spars, though he can't expect to take us," he said.

When we again came below, and Nettleship made his report, the drum beat
to quarters.  Every stitch of canvas we could carry had been set, below
and aloft.  We were carrying down the breeze as we glided on towards the
stranger.  She also made all sail, though she still lay becalmed; but
every moment we expected to see her canvas blow out, when, if she was a
fast vessel, she might lead us a long chase before we could come up to
her.  As our object was to get down to Barbadoes with all speed, the
captain might consider it his duty to let her go, rather than be led out
of his course.  As we approached, our bow-chasers were got ready, to
send her an unmistakeable message that she must strike, or run for it.
Hitherto she had shown no colours.  Presently the French ensign was run
up at her peak.  Immediately afterwards a flash issued from her stern,
and a shot came bounding over the water towards us; but we were not yet
within range.

"That's a long gun," observed Nettleship.  "If she keeps ahead, she may
do us some damage with it before we get alongside of her."

"Give her the starboard bow gun, Mr Saunders," cried the captain.

The gun being trained as far forward as possible, we yawed slightly to
port.  We watched the shot as it flew across the water.  It was well
aimed, for it struck the counter of the chase; but its force must have
been nearly expended, for it fell back into the sea.

All the sails of the chase were now drawing, and away she went before
the wind.

"She may still lead us a long dance, unless we can knock away some of
her spars," observed Nettleship.  "She's evidently a fast craft, or her
commander would not attempt to escape.  We are, however, as yet gaining
on her; and, if we can once get her under our broadside, we shall soon
bring down her colours."

While he was speaking, another shot was fired from the Frenchman's
stern.  Ricochetting over the surface, it passed close to our side.
After this she continued firing shot after shot.  Two went through our
canvas, others missed us.  At last one came on board, and carried off a
man's head.

Captain Macnamara, anxious to get up to her, would not lose way by again
yawing to fire; and we had to receive her shot without returning the
compliment.

"It's very annoying to be bothered by a small craft like that," said
Tom.  "However, we'll pay her off when we do get up with her."

Fast as she was, our wider spread of canvas enabled us before long to
bring our foremost guns to bear.  They were fired in rapid succession.
The first discharge produced no apparent damage; but at the second, down
came her mizen-yard.  On seeing this, our crew cheered lustily, and our
guns were quickly run in and reloaded.  The enemy, however, showed no
intention of striking.

Just as we were again about to fire, putting her helm to starboard, she
brought the whole of her larboard broadside to bear on us, and a dozen
round shot came crashing aboard the frigate.

Three of our men fell, and several others were wounded, mostly by the
splinters which flew about the deck.  None of our spars, however, were
shot away.

Before she could again keep before the wind the whole of our starboard
broadside was poured into her.  It was better aimed even than hers.  The
sound of the shrieks and cries rising from her deck told us of its
fearful effects.  Still her colours were flying.

Again keeping before the wind, she stood on, blazing away at us from two
long guns in her stern.  The loss of her mizen told on her sailing.
Slowly but surely we got nearer and nearer.

"Shall we not soon be up with her?"  I asked Nettleship; for it was
trying work to be peppered at without being able to return more than a
single shot occasionally.

"As surely as the sun sets and rises again, unless she knocks away one
of our masts, or brings down our main or fore-yard; and then it's
possible that she may get off after all."

"I made sure we should have her before many minutes were over," I
observed.

I remarked the eager countenances of the men as they stood at their
guns, expecting every moment the order to fire.  It came at last.  Once
more we kept away.

"Give it them now!" cried the captain, and every gun sent forth a sheet
of flame.

Our shot told with fearful effect on the enemy's deck.  There seemed to
be confusion on board, and then a man was seen to spring aft, and down
came the colours.

A cheer rose from our men at the sight.  We stood on, however, till we
were close enough to hail, when the captain ordered through the
speaking-trumpet the Frenchman to heave to, threatening to fire another
broadside if he failed to do so.  The order was obeyed; and we also
having hove-to, a boat was lowered to send on board and take possession.
Mr Bramston went in her, and I accompanied him.

On reaching the deck of the prize, a glance showed me the fearful damage
our guns had produced.  In all directions lay numbers of dead seamen,
the deck slippery with gore.  The bulwarks were shattered, two of the
boats knocked to pieces, and the ship was otherwise severely damaged.

A lieutenant stepped up to us.

"My captain lies there," he said, and he pointed to a body concealed
beneath a flag; "another of my brother officers is killed, the rest are
wounded, and I alone am unhurt."

Mr Bramston complimented him on his bravery, and told him to prepare
for going on board the frigate.

Meantime other boats came alongside and removed the crew of the prize,
which proved to be the _Soleil_ carrying eighteen guns and six
carronades, with a crew of one hundred and eighty men, upwards of thirty
of whom were killed or wounded.

Mr Bramston sent me back with this information.  The captain at once
decided to remove the prisoners, and send the prize to Port Royal.

As no time was to be lost, the boats were lowered, and the prisoners
soon brought on board.

The captain at once sent for Nettleship, Tom, and me.

"I intend to send you in charge of the prize, Mr Nettleship," he said,
"and these two youngsters can accompany you.  Fifteen men are all I can
spare you, so you must make the most of them.  All the prisoners will be
removed, with the exception of about a dozen, who may volunteer to
assist in working the ship, so that you'll easily look after them."

"Thank you, sir, for the confidence you place in me," said Nettleship,
who would gladly have accepted the command, even if he had had but half
a dozen men.

Tom and I promised to do our best, and hurried below to get our traps
ready.

I took care to apply for Larry, and to remind him to bring his riddle
with him, but I didn't hear what other men were selected to form the
prize crew.  Ten of the Frenchmen only could be induced to promise their
assistance.  Tom and I, without loss of time, accompanied Nettleship on
board.  As soon as the dead were put overboard, the decks washed down,
and the damages the prize had received were repaired, the men who had
come from the frigate to assist us returned to her.  She stood to the
southward, and we made sail for Port Royal.  Among the first men on whom
my eyes fell was Dan Hoolan, looking as sulky and morose as ever, though
he was going about his work with more activity than he generally
displayed.  As I caught sight of the rest of the crew, I found that
three more of the Irishmen pressed with him were among them.

"I hope that by this time they are content with their lot, and will do
their duty like men," I thought to myself; "still I would rather have
had any others."

"We are terribly short-handed, I must confess," said Nettleship, as he
and I were seated at dinner in the captain's cabin, while Tom Pim was
acting as officer of the watch.  "I know I can trust you two fellows,
however, and we must make the most of the men we've got.  There are many
of them about the worst on board; but if we have fine weather, they
won't have much to do, and we may hope not to catch a Tartar on the way.
We must take to our heels if we see a suspicious stranger, and the
_Soleil_ appears to have a fast pair, at all events, so we may hope to
escape.  Though I would rather be in a condition to fight than have to
run away."

"The Frenchmen only promised to assist in navigating the ship.  We
mustn't trust them to man the guns," I said.

"We'll see what our own men can do without them, then," said Nettleship
in a cheery tone.

We hurried over our dinner to let Tom come down and take his, while
Nettleship and I went on deck.  The weather looked favourable, and
Nettleship was in high spirits at finding himself in command of a fine
ship.  Should he take her to Port Royal in safety, he might reasonably
expect to obtain his long waited-for promotion.  Although the majority
of the men sent with us were the least reliable of the crew, we had an
old quartermaster, Ben Nash, and three other seamen, who were first-rate
hands, and we took care to put two of them into each watch.  Of course
there was plenty of work to do in getting the ship to rights.  As soon
as the men knocked off we heard Larry's riddle going.  Stepping forward,
I found that he had set all the Frenchmen dancing, and some of our own
men, too, who were enjoying themselves to their hearts' content.  "Larry
will take good care to keep the people in good temper," I thought to
myself, as I turned aft.

When night came on, Nettleship thought it prudent to shorten sail, as is
the custom of careful merchant skippers, who can't perform that
operation in a hurry.  We lost nothing by so doing, as for some hours it
was a stark calm.  Tom and Ben Nash were in one watch, Nettleship and I
in another.  Night passed quickly away.  Towards morning we got a
breeze, and were once more standing on our course.  We kept a bright
look-out, not, as we should have liked, to watch for a prize, but to run
away should a suspicious sail be sighted.  We kept no colours flying,
for should a Frenchman see us, we might have a better chance of avoiding
an encounter.  At daylight, as we had a fair breeze, all sail was again
set, and we stood gaily on our course.

"If this weather holds, we shall be safe at anchor in a couple of days
in Port Royal," said Nettleship.

"A sail ahead!" shouted the look-out, from aloft.

"We must continue on our course till we see what she is," said
Nettleship.

Tom Pim, who went aloft to have a look at her, on his return said that
she was a brig, standing to the westward, but too far off at the time to
judge of her size.  She appeared to be almost becalmed, while we,
carrying the breeze along with us, rapidly neared her.  At length we
could see her clearly from the deck.

"She has hoisted her colours," observed Nettleship.  "Though from the
cut of her canvas she's English, as far as I can make out, her flag is
French."

We had not yet hoisted our colours; indeed, as we were standing, the
Frenchman could not have seen them even if we had.

"There's no doubt about the flag," observed Tom, who had taken the
glass; "that is French, though she's an English merchantman, if I ever
saw one.  The people on board her recognise this ship as one of their
own cruisers, and take us for a friend."

"I believe you're right, Tom," said Nettleship, "and we'll not undeceive
them."

The stranger, having now got a breeze, hove-to, apparently wishing to
speak us.  We had to luff up a little to reach her.

"Hoist the French ensign," said Nettleship to me; and I ran it up to the
peak.

As we got nearer it became necessary to shorten sail, that we might
lower a boat to send on board and take possession, should it be found
that the brig had been captured by the French.  Whether or not it was
from the slow way in which we performed the operation, the suspicions of
the Frenchmen were aroused, and putting up their helm, they filled their
sails and ran off before the wind.  We immediately let fall our courses,
and hauling down the French flag and hoisting the English, stood away in
chase.

"Give her a shot, Tom," said Nettleship.  "We mustn't let her lead us
out of our course."

Tom and I hurried forward, and, training the gun ourselves, fired.  The
chase took no notice of the first shot, but we quickly again loaded, and
managed to send a second plump on board her.  To our satisfaction, she
immediately rounded to, when we were soon up to her, we also heaving to
to windward.

"You shall board her, Paddy," said Nettleship.  "Take care to let the
Frenchmen understand that it was fortunate for them we didn't sink the
brig."

Larry, Hoolan, and four other men, formed my boat's crew, all of us of
course being armed to the teeth.  We found only ten men on board, three
of whom were blacks, the rest French, under the command of a young
French midshipman.  He at once handed me his sword, with a polite bow.
As I understood French,--I forget if I before said so,--I learnt from
him that the brig was, as we supposed, English; that she had been
captured a week before by a French corvette; and that he was on his way
to Saint Domingo.  He looked a little downcast on losing his command,
but shrugged his shoulders, and observed that it was "_la fortune de la
guerre_."  I requested him and five of his white crew to accompany me on
board my ship.  He replied that he was ready, and begged that he might
be allowed to carry his traps with him.

"Certainly, monsieur," I replied; and he dived down below, as he said,
to pack them up.  As he was much longer in the cabin than I considered
necessary, I grew impatient, and followed him.  I found him talking to a
person in bed in one of the side-berths.

"I ought, monsieur, to have told you that I have a brother aspirant, who
is very ill; and I fear that it might cause his death were he to be
removed.  Your captain would be conferring a great favour on us both,
were he to allow me to remain with him, as no one else is so well able
to nurse him as I am."

"I'll ask him," I said, looking at the sick youth, who certainly
appeared very ill.  I regret, however, that I cannot delay longer, so
you must come with me.

"I'll obey you, monsieur," said the midshipman; and exchanging a few
more words with his sick companion, he followed me on deck.

Leaving Larry and two other men on board, I made three of the Frenchmen
take their places in the boat, and returned to the _Soleil_ with the
young Frenchman.  I told Nettleship of the request he had made.

"I don't like to refuse him, as what he says is no doubt true," said
Nettleship; "but we must take care that he plays us no tricks."

"Then am I to tell him that he may return on board the brig?"  I asked.

"Yes, you may take him with you, for I intend to send you in charge of
the prize, as I can't spare Tom; but Nash shall go with you,--you
couldn't have a better man;--and so with five hands, and the help of the
blacks you speak of, and a couple of the Frenchmen, you'll be able to
work the vessel, and by keeping in our wake you'll easily find your way
to Port Royal."  I was highly pleased at the confidence Nettleship
placed in me, especially as Tom was not a bit jealous.

"Nettleship thinks that as I'm a little chap I shouldn't inspire the
same respect among the Frenchmen that you will," he said, as we shook
hands before I went down the side.

The brig was the _Good Luck_, bound from Barbadoes to Halifax when she
had been captured.  The French midshipman, who was profuse in his
expressions of gratitude for being allowed to return to look after his
sick messmate, told me that his name was La Touche.

As soon as the boat which had brought me on board had gone back to the
_Soleil_ she made sail, and I followed in her wake.  I at once mustered
my crew.  The two Frenchmen said that they were perfectly ready to do as
their officer wished.

"I desire you, then, to obey monsieur, who is in command of this
vessel," said La Touche.

"Certainly we will obey him," answered the Frenchmen, making flourishing
bows.

The blacks, two of whom spoke English, said also that they were ready to
obey me.

On looking at the men, I saw that not only Dan Hoolan, but two of the
men who had been pressed with him, had also been sent; but then I had
Ben and Larry, on whom I could thoroughly rely; and the others, while we
kept close to the _Soleil_, would not venture to attempt any treachery.

In less than an hour the wind fell very light.  I saw, notwithstanding
this, by the way in which the brig slipped through the water, that she
was remarkably fast for an English merchant vessel.  This was
satisfactory, as I felt sure that during the night I was not likely to
fall behind the _Soleil_.

As the day drew on the wind fell altogether, and we lay becalmed at a
short distance from each other.  I divided my crew into two watches.  I
took one with Larry, two of our own crew, a Frenchman, and a black.  Ben
had charge of the other, with the remainder.  I did not think it prudent
to let La Touche take a watch, though he politely offered to do so.  The
night was excessively hot, and I felt more inclined to remain on deck
than below.  After La Touche and I had had supper, he said he would
remain in the cabin to look after his sick friend.  One of the Frenchmen
acted as steward, and the other as cook.  The former frequently came
into the cabin to bring us our meals, and to take food to the sick
midshipman.

I kept the first watch, and Ben relieved me at midnight, when I lay down
on deck, on a mattress I had brought up from the cabin, under a small
awning rigged near the after-part of the vessel.  I had been asleep for
a couple of hours or more, when I was awakened by feeling the vessel
heel suddenly over.

"All hands on deck!  Shorten sail!" shouted Ben in a lusty voice.

I sprang to my feet.  There was not a moment to lose.  La Touche, who
had been awakened at the same time, rushed up on deck, followed by
another person, who appeared to be as active as any one.  As rapidly as
we could, we let fly the topgallant sheets, lowered the peak, and
brailed up the foresail, while the helm was put up.  The brig righted,
fortunately not carrying away the masts, and off we flew before the
wind.  The Frenchmen and blacks behaved remarkably well, and ran aloft
to reef the topsails, and stow the lighter sails, which were flapping
loudly as they blew out with the wind.

The sky had become overcast; the scud flew rapidly along, just above our
heads, as it seemed, while the spoon-drift, blown off from rising seas,
covered the ocean with a sheet of white.

When all immediate danger was over, the stranger who had so mysteriously
shown himself slipped down the companion ladder, and I was too busy to
ask La Touche who he was.  I naturally concluded that he was the sick
midshipman La Touche had been so tenderly nursing.

As soon as we had got the brig to rights, I looked out for the _Soleil_
but could nowhere distinguish her.  Had she borne up? or having
shortened sail in time, was she still keeping her course?  I hoped that
the latter was the case, and resolved to attempt hauling to the wind,
and steering for Port Royal.  I told Ben of my intention, as he, I
considered, was the best seaman among my crew.

"It will be as much as we can do, sir, if we could do it at all," he
answered.  "The brig is not particularly stiff, or she would not have
heeled over as sharply as she did just now."

"The French officer knows better than we can what sail the brig will
bear.  I might ask his opinion," I remarked.

"Beg pardon, sir, but I would not ask him if I were you," said Ben.
"He'll of course say, `Keep before the wind; but he won't say that if we
do we shall chance to run right into the midst of a Spanish or French
fleet, or up to one of their cruisers, if so be this is only a passing
gale."

"I fear that it is not merely a passing gale; but still, if we can keep
the brig on a wind, we'll try and do it," I said.

I gave the order to man the braces, waiting for an opportunity to put
the helm down and bring the brig up to the wind.  Scarcely was the order
given, however, than a blast more furious than before struck the brig,
and which, had I not delayed carrying out my intention, would either
have hove her on her beam-ends or carried away the masts.  On we flew
before the wind, which was every moment increasing; while the seas rose
higher and higher, and came roaring up around us.  Even now we had more
sail set than we could safely carry, and I at once ordered the hands
aloft to furl the main-topsail, and to closely reef the fore-topsail.
Yet even when this was done, the brig flew on at a tremendous pace.

"To my mind, we've got old Harry Cane on board, sir," said Ben; "and the
sooner we get our fore-topsail stowed the better, to save it from being
blown out of the bolt ropes, and the less likely we shall be to lose the
masts.  If the foremast goes, the mainmast will be pretty sure to
follow."

"You're right, Ben," I answered, and I gave the order to furl the
fore-topsail.

Ben and Larry led the way aloft, and most of our own men followed; but
the two Frenchmen didn't seem to like the look of things, and remained
on deck.  I ordered them up, but they stood holding on to the bulwarks
without moving, and I had no power to compel them.  My own men, however,
were able to perform the operation without their aid, and at length,
having stowed the sail, they came down on deck.

Even now the brig dashed on at a furious rate, while the sea, roaring up
astern, threatened constantly to poop her.  Fortunately, we had plenty
of sea-room, and unless the wind should suddenly shift round to the
opposite quarter, as I knew it might do, I hoped that we should keep
afloat till the hurricane had abated.

Consulting with Ben, I did everything he advised to secure the masts and
spars.

When La Touche saw how we were employed, he went to the Frenchmen and
blacks, and induced them to assist; indeed, without their help we could
scarcely have done what was necessary.

As soon as we had finished all that was required, I went into the cabin,
and asked La Touche to find me a chart, and calculating where we had
been when the hurricane first struck us, I marked down as well as I
could the course we had since run, that I might better be able to find
my way back to Port Royal.  I was not a very experienced navigator,
still, having the exercise of my wits, I hoped to succeed, and I felt
not a little proud at the thought that I must trust to my own resources.
I could not expect assistance from La Touche, and no one else on board,
except the sick midshipman knew anything about navigation.

Expecting to follow close in the wake of the _Soleil_ I had not brought
a quadrant with me, but I found one in the cabin, as well as a French
nautical almanack; and I hoped, when the hurricane was over and the sky
had cleared, to be able to use them.

La Touche had hitherto occupied the state-room, but supposing that I
should turn him out, he had removed his things to a berth on the
opposite side, close to that of his messmate.

Having placed the chart and quadrant with the almanack in what was now
my cabin, I locked the door, and returned on deck.

The hurricane showed no signs of abating; but the brig, which was
fortunately not fully laden, behaved beautifully, and literally bounded
over the waves as she ran before the wind.  The crew continued on deck,
holding fast on to the stanchions, belaying-pins, and the rigging, to
save themselves from being washed away; for every now and then a sea
tumbled on board, and swept along the deck, sometimes over one quarter,
sometimes over another, and frequently over the bows; but the hatches
had been battened down, and no water got below.

"We shall do well, I hope, and carry the brig safely into Port Royal," I
observed to La Touche.

He shrugged his shoulders, and answered--

"For your sake I may wish it, though I shall not be sorry if we fall in
with one of our own cruisers before the voyage is ended."

"Very naturally; but should she appear, we will try our best to get away
from her," I said, laughing.

At length daylight broke.  A wild scene the ocean presented; the foaming
seas dancing up on all sides, through which the brig was struggling
onwards.  It seemed to me that the wind was blowing stronger than ever,
and I began to fear that we should be driven over towards the reefs and
shoals upon the American coast before it had ceased.  If so, shipwreck
was almost certain, and the chance of saving our lives would be small
indeed.  Still I kept up my spirits, and took care not to express my
fears to my shipmates.

Suddenly about noon the wind dropped, but whether or not it was gaining
strength for a fresh blow I was not certain.  I asked La Touche.  He
replied that he could not tell, but that it might be so, and that it
would be wise to be prepared for it.  The seas tumbled about so much
that I could not bring the brig to the wind.  I, however, first set the
fore, and then the main-topsail, and kept her before it to avoid the
risk of the seas pooping us.  The clouds at length began to disperse,
and in a short time the sea itself went down.

I lost no time in bringing the brig to the wind, making more sail, and
shaping a course for Jamaica.  Before nightfall the clouds had entirely
disappeared; and the setting sun cast a radiant glow over the sky and
sea, as the brig, heeling over to the breeze, sped on her way.

"I congratulate you, monsieur, on the change of weather, for I should
have been grieved as much as you would, had the brig been lost," said La
Touche, coming up to me.  "Still there's many a slip between the cup and
the lip,"--he gave an equivalent proverb in French.  "If one of our
cruisers appears, you'll have to congratulate me, though I hope you'll
receive the same courteous treatment that I have enjoyed from you, and
for which I have to thank you."

"I have no fear of that," I replied.  "Your cruiser has not yet
appeared.  The _Good Luck_ is fortunately a fast craft, and we'll do all
we can to put her at her best speed."

We had been unable to sit down to table during the hurricane, and had
had no time to take a regular meal since; but me of the French seamen,
who acted as steward, now placed a very substantial one on the table.  I
played the part of host, and La Touche that of guest.  His messmate was
too ill to get up, he said, but notwithstanding, though a sick man, he
managed to consume a fair quantity of the viands La Touche took to him.

"There ought to be some good wine in this locker, if the bottles were
not broken during the hurricane," said La Touche, rising and lifting up
the lid.  Groping about, he produced a couple of bottles of claret, and
another of cognac.

"There are several more here, so that we need not stint ourselves," he
said, laughing.

A corkscrew was soon found.  I took a couple of glasses.  The wine was
excellent, there was no doubt about that.  La Touche pressed me to take
a third.  "Come, we must pledge each other," he said, replenishing my
glass, and filling up his own.  "Here's to the continuance of our
friendship."

I felt pretty well tired, as I had been up the whole of the last night,
and a good portion of the previous one, so I was not sorry to have
something to set me up.  We struck our glasses together, and wished each
other health, prosperity, and promotion.

"You like the wine," said La Touche.  "Come--another glass; now we must
finish the bottle, and I don't wish to take a larger share than you
have."

"No, no, my friend," I answered, thinking there was something peculiar
in his manner.  "I command this craft, and must keep a cool head on my
shoulders, but I have no objection to your finishing the bottle, and
taking a second, if you like."

In vain he pressed me, for the more he pressed, the more determined I
became not to take another drop.  I found the wine indeed stronger than
I had supposed it was.  Besides which, I recollected the major's advice,
which strengthened me in my resolution.



CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

TREACHERY.

After supper we rose to go on deck.  I observed as we did so, that La
Touche replaced the bottle in the locker.  I felt more inclined to go to
sleep than to pace the deck, but I resolved to take the first watch,
that Nash might have the middle one.  The wind had fallen still more,
the moonbeams cast a silvery light over the ocean.  La Touche, who had
followed me out of the cabin, joined me, and we walked up and down for
some time.  At length, giving a yawn, he said--

"If monsieur does not wish me to keep watch, which I shall be happy to
do, I shall turn in, for I can scarcely keep my eyes open."

"Thank you," I said; "but I cannot disobey my orders, though I should
place perfect confidence in your honour."

"I am much obliged to you for the compliment," he replied in a
hesitating tone; and wishing me good-night, and a pleasant watch, he
dived below.

I continued walking up and down the deck, doing my utmost to keep myself
awake.  Seeing Larry, I called to him to come to me.  One of our men was
at the helm.  I asked Larry how the people were getting on forward.

"We're all as friendly as bees, Mr Terence.  Shure the Frenchmen are
mighty pleasant fellows, though I wouldn't be after trusting to them too
much.  The steward has got some bottles of the crathur, and he's been
serving it out pretty freely.  I have been afraid that Dan Hoolan and
Mat would be after taking more than is good for them, though Dan's head,
to be sure, could stand lashins of liquor, and be none the worse for
it."

"Take care, and not be tempted yourself, Larry," I said.

"No, no, Mr Terence, I know my duty too well for that, though the
Frenchmen in their love of me tried to force it down my throat."

"I wish you could manage to find the bottles of liquor, and bring them
aft, or heave them overboard; it would be putting temptation out of the
men's way," I said.

"Shure, Mr Terence, I'll obey your orders, though the Frenchmen won't
be loving me so much, if they find out it was myself that did it."

While Larry went forward to carry out my directions, I continued my
solitary walk.  I was afraid even to rest against the bulwarks for a
moment, or I should have been off to sleep like a shot.  Even as it was,
as I stood on deck watching the canvas, to see that the man at the helm
was steering properly, I more than once became unconscious of where I
was.  Though my eyes might not have closed, I lost the power of seeing,
now fancying myself on the deck of the frigate, now on board the
_Soleil_, and I heard the voices of Nettleship and Tom Pim talking to
each other, though except that they were speaking about me, I could not
make out what they said.  Now I opened my eyes.  "No higher!"  I sang
out, as I saw the head-sails almost aback.  The helmsman turned the
spokes of the wheel, and the sails filled I continued my walk, but soon
again stopped.  I went to the binnacle lamp to look at my watch.  It
still wanted half an hour to midnight.  I would have given much to have
had that half hour over; and it was with the greatest difficulty that I
managed to stand upright.  Once more as I stood, now looking out
forward, now at the sails, strange voices sounded in my ears, and my
senses wandered.

"Faith, Mr Terence, the spalpeens have been too sharp for me; I could
only find one bottle of spirits, and that was empty.  The blacks are as
drunk as fiddlers, and the Frenchmen seem to have lost their senses,
while Dan Hoolan and the rest of our men are much the same, barrin' Tim
Logan here, at the helm, and Ben Nash, and he's fast asleep, waiting for
me to call him, and relieve you."

"Well, then, Larry, go and rouse him up at once, for if he doesn't come
down soon there'll be only you and Logan to look after the ship, as I'm
pretty well done up."

"Hush, Mr Terence!  I'd like to see Logan kept at the helm," said
Larry, putting his hand to his mouth; "for when he goes forward I am
after thinking that the Frenchmen will be tempting him with the liquor,
and he's not the boy to refuse a glass of the crathur when it's put
before his nose."

"I'll speak to Nash when he comes," I said.  "Take a look-out ahead
before you go below."

In a short time Ben Nash came aft, hitching up his trousers and rubbing
his eyes as if just awakened out of sleep.  I gave him my directions,
and inquired about the rest of the crew.

"Why, sir, the watch below don't seem inclined to turn out and the men
forward seem more asleep than awake," he answered.  "It seems to me that
they have been having a drop too much; I only hope we shan't have to
shorten sail, or there won't be many of them fit to go aloft."

Ben's reply confirmed what Larry told me.  It made me very unwilling to
turn in, but so overpowerful was my sleepiness, that I knew it would be
impossible for me to keep awake much longer.

"I must lie down for half an hour or so," I said, "and if you observe
anything unusual, send Larry down to call me.  Let him stay by you if he
can manage to keep awake, while Logan remains at the helm a short while
longer."

"Never fear, sir," answered Nash.  "I'll do as you order me."

Under other circumstances I should have myself gone forward and roused
up the watch, but from the reports Nash and Larry had given me, I knew
that it would be useless, as I had no power to enforce obedience.  I
therefore very unwillingly went below, and threw myself on the bed all
standing, and in half a minute was fast asleep.

I didn't dream; not a thought passed through my brain till I was at
length partly awakened by a noise overhead.  What it was I couldn't make
out.  Presently I heard some one come down, as I supposed, to call me.
Now fully awake, I was on the point of jumping up to hurry on deck, when
I became aware that two persons were standing close to my berth.

"_Soyez tranquille, monsieur_," said the voice of La Touche.  "The brig
is no longer under your command; most of your people have joined my men,
and they insist on carrying her into the Havanna."

"Impossible!"  I exclaimed.  "My men would not have turned traitors.
I'll go on deck and see how matters stand."

"That we cannot allow.  I did not instigate my men to recapture the
vessel, they managed it themselves; but now that they have possession, I
dare not order them to give her up."

"I know that two of my people would have fought to the death rather than
have turned traitors," I exclaimed.

"Those two you speak of--the old man and the Irish lad--were
overpowered, and are stowed safely below, with handcuffs on their
wrists," he answered.  "Have I your word that you'll not interfere?  You
treated me with courtesy, and I wish you to be allowed to remain at
liberty; but if you decline to give me your word, I cannot prevent you
being treated as they are."

While he was speaking, I felt for my pistols, which I had placed at the
head of the berth, intending to spring up suddenly, knock him and his
companion over, and gain the deck, but they were gone.  My sword had
also been taken away.

I observed by the light of the lantern that his companion held, that
both of them were fully armed, and prepared to resist any attack I might
make on them.  The countenance of the other person, who wore the uniform
of a lieutenant, I did not recognise, but I guessed he must be the sick
messmate to whom La Touche had been so attentive.  I could not help
thinking also that La Touche was not so ignorant altogether of the
intentions of his crew as he asserted.

"I'll consider the subject, and let you know in the course of a few
minutes, if you'll give me that time for reflection," I answered.

I was anxious to gain time, for I still had a lingering hope that Nash
and Larry had managed to retain their liberty, and that if I could once
get on deck, we might recover possession of the brig.

"I'll not hurry you, monsieur, but shall be very much grieved if you
will not give me your word, as I shall be under the painful necessity of
subjecting you to an indignity such as I would willingly avoid,"
observed the lieutenant.

I spent the time in considering what I would do, and finally came to the
conclusion that it would be useless to refuse the freedom offered me,
as, were I handcuffed and imprisoned below, I could not assist my two
faithful men, or make any attempt to recover the brig.

I therefore said, with as good a grace as I could command, "I accept
your offer, Monsieur La Touche."

"You must give your word to this gentleman, who is my superior officer,"
said La Touche, turning to the supposed sick man.

I said nothing; but I had a shrewd suspicion that he had remained on
board for the purpose of carrying out the plan which had been so
completely successful.  I felt, however, very much downcast, and very
foolish at being outwitted, and indignant at the treacherous conduct of
my own men.  Yet what more could I have expected from Hoolan and his
associates?

"Monsieur, I promise not to interfere with the discipline of the brig,
provided I am allowed to retain my liberty," I at length said,
addressing the lieutenant.

"That is well," he replied.  "I would advise you to lie down again and
finish your sleep.  You will be in better heart to-morrow to bear your
misfortune, and we wish to return the courtesy which we have received at
your hands.  It is the fortune of war, and we have acted fairly."

I was not so clear about that, but there was no use in complaining, so I
at once threw myself into the berth, and in a minute was in happy
forgetfulness of all that had occurred.

Next morning, when I went on deck, I found the brig was steering to the
north-west.  How different I felt to the day before; then I was in
command, now I was a prisoner.  As I cast my eye along the deck, I
caught sight of Hoolan and the other mutineers.  He scowled at me
maliciously, but did not approach, and the others continued the work on
which they were engaged.  La Touche had charge of the deck.  I had my
misgivings as to how it had fared with Larry and Nash.

I turned to the French midshipman, and said--

"I should like to see my people who did not mutiny.  Where are they?"

"Two are in the hold, and the one who was at the wheel was struck down
and killed with an axe, and is overboard.  It was a case of necessity,
and the fortune of war."

I made no answer, for I was too indignant to speak.  At last I said--

"Will you give me permission to go down and see my poor men?  It will be
a consolation to them to know that I am safe, for one who is my
foster-brother is much attached to me, and the other is a faithful
fellow."

The midshipman seemed struck at hearing this, and at once said that he
would obtain permission from his lieutenant.  He went into the cabin,
and quickly returned, saying that I might go and see the men.  Taking a
lantern which he ordered one of the crew to bring me, I went down into
the hold, and there, in a small space on some planks placed on the
cargo, and surrounded by casks, I found Larry and Ben Nash, with
handcuffs on their wrists, and their legs tied, seated side by side.

"Is it yourself, Mr Terence?" exclaimed Larry, as I appeared.  "Have
you come to set us free?  Have you got the brig again?"

"I wish that I had," I answered, "but there's no such good luck for us.
I'm a prisoner at large, and I have obtained permission to come and see
you, as I wanted to know how you're getting on, and how it all
happened."

"Shure it's bad enough for myself, Mr Terence, but it's worse for poor
Ben here, for just look at him,--he's got a mighty ugly prong in his
side, another in his shoulder, and a knock in his head, which was enough
to do for him.  Tim Logan was killed entirely; but don't mind me, just
look to Ben, he can scarcely speak."

Ben's face was pale as death.

"Where are you hurt, Nash?"  I asked.

He groaned as he told me.

"But it's water I want, sir; the fellows haven't brought us any since we
were down here.  Once Dan Hoolan came to look at us, and when I asked
him for some, he turned away with a growl, swearing I might die of
thirst before he would bring me any."

Immediately on hearing this I sprang on deck, and begged La Touche to
let me have a jug of water.  He ordered one of the Frenchmen to bring it
to me, and I returned with it.  I first gave some to Nash, who, though
he eagerly bent forward his head as I lifted the jug to his lips, seemed
to have a difficulty in swallowing.  I next put it to Larry's mouth, and
he quickly gulped down the contents.

"Shure, that does a boy good," he exclaimed, drawing breath.  "I
wouldn't have taken it all, if I had been after thinking that Ben would
have been wanting it."

"I hope easily to get some more if he requires it," I said; but on
looking at poor Ben it appeared to me that neither water nor food would
restore him.  He was leaning back, gasping violently.  His eyes, as I
held the lantern to them, appeared to have lost all animation.  I put
the lantern down on the deck, and supported him in my arms.

"It's cruel in those fellows to keep the manacles on him while he's
suffering thus," I exclaimed.  "I'll ask La Touche to have them taken
off.  He could no longer, even if he had a will, interfere with them."

Springing on deck, I made my request to La Touche; he replied that he
would go below and consult his commanding officer.  He soon returned.

"If you think that the man is really dying, Lieutenant Dubois will give
you leave to do as you desire," he said, "but you must be answerable for
him."

"I feel certain that he will die unless he is properly cared for," I
answered.

He called to one of the blacks who belonged to the armourer's crew on
board the French frigate, and told him to go below and knock off the
Englishman's irons.  I thought I might put in a word for Larry.

"May they release my foster-brother?"  I asked.  "Poor fellow, he did
but his duty in defending the brig, and I'll be responsible for his good
conduct."

"Yes.  Lieutenant Dubois fancied that I spoke of both of them, and for
my part, I am very willing to do as you wish," he answered.

I hurried below, accompanied by the black.  Nash was still breathing
hard, and scarcely had the armourer commenced operations, when the poor
fellow fell back in my arms, his spirit set free before his body was
liberated from the irons.  The black continued knocking away, quite
indifferent to what had occurred.

"It's all over with poor Ben," exclaimed Larry, who was eagerly watching
the operation.

"Yes, he's gone," I answered, as I felt the honest seaman's wrist.

The black finished his work, and then stretched the body out on the
deck.

"And now, my friend, I'll beg of you to release this young fellow," I
said.  "You wouldn't like to have irons on your wrists longer than you
could help."

"Not de first time I hab dem on, and big chain too; but dis nuttin',"
said the black, and a few blows sufficed to set Larry free.

He sprang to his feet, knocking his head against the deck above him with
a force which brought him down again, but fortunately the crown of an
Irishman's head is thicker than that of most people, and he quickly
recovered himself.

Telling him to sit quiet till I got leave for him to appear, I went on
deck to report the death of Nash.

"Ah, they told me the man was badly hurt," said La Touche.  "He was a
brave fellow, for he fought desperately.  We will bury him forthwith."

"And my follower, may he return on deck?"  I asked.  "Both of us will be
glad to assist in navigating the ship, if our services are required."

"Yes, you can do so; but I do not think that you will return the
compliment we paid you, by attempting to retake the brig from us," he
answered, laughing.

"You are right, monsieur," I answered.  "I have given you my word to
that effect, and the word of an English officer is never broken."

La Touche winced.  "I took no part," he observed, "in capturing the
brig; you'll understand that."

I made no reply, though I was convinced that all along he was cognisant
of the plot and plans of his lieutenant.  The treachery of Hoolan and
his companions enabled him to succeed with greater ease than he could
otherwise have expected.

With the assistance of the black armourer, Larry and I sewed Ben up in a
piece of canvas which he obtained for us, with a shot at the feet.  We
then together carried the body to a port, and launched it overboard, no
one offering to render assistance, but at the same time not interfering
with our proceedings.  When Lieutenant Dubois came on deck, he bowed
politely to me, and we exchanged a few words, but he didn't appear
inclined to enter into conversation.  Perhaps he felt conscious that he
was guilty of treachery in allowing his men to mutiny, even if he had
not instigated them to do so, after the kind way in which he had been
treated.  Of course Nettleship made a great mistake in allowing him and
the midshipman to remain on board; but judging them by his own sense of
honour, he could not suppose it possible they would take advantage of
his generosity, and even dream of attempting to recapture the brig.

Larry, when I was on deck, always kept close to me, and he asked whether
I could obtain permission for him to sleep under the companion ladder,
or anywhere aft, so that he might be within call.

"In truth, Mr Terence, I'm not fond of the looks Dan Hoolan casts at me
when I go forward," he said.  "I shouldn't be surprised on waking some
night to find him after cutting my throat or giving me a knock on the
head, for he knows that if it hadn't been for poor Ben and Tim Logan and
me, he would have tried to kill you, Mr Terence, that you might not
appear against him; but we fought as long as we could, till the French
lieutenant came on deck, and there was only myself remaining unhurt."

I felt very certain that what Larry said was true, and La Touche
afterwards corroborated the account.  How Larry had escaped seemed a
wonder, till I heard that he had seized a handspike, and using it as a
shillelah, or rather as a singlestick, had kept his enemies at bay, and
defended himself.  Whenever I saw Hoolan on deck, I observed that he
cast sinister looks at Larry and me, and I felt very sure that if he had
an opportunity he would carry out his threat of putting an end to us.
When I told La Touche of Larry's wish, and his reason for it, after
speaking to the lieutenant, he said it should be complied with.  At
meal-time the officers invited me into the cabin, and, to do them
justice, treated me with as much courtesy as if I had been a willing
guest.

"We have changed places, but we hope that you don't bear us any
ill-will," said La Touche, filling up my glass with claret.  "Here's to
your health, and may our friendship endure as long as our lives.  When
peace is established between our two countries which I suppose will be
some day or other, I shall be enchanted if you will pay me a visit at my
father's chateau in Normandy."

"With the greatest pleasure in the world," I answered; "though I confess
I didn't think you would play me so cruel a trick."  I didn't wish to
use a harsher expression.

"Believe me, monsieur, that it was from no design of mine.  I but
performed my duty.  Until the vessel was in the hands of the mutineers,
I was not aware myself of what was going to happen.  Monsieur Dubois
will corroborate what I state."

"La Touche speaks but the truth," said the lieutenant.  "He acted under
my orders, for, knowing his sense of honour, I didn't confide my plan to
him."

I was very glad to hear this, as I was much inclined to like La Touche,
and was grieved to suppose that I had been disappointed in him.

The weather, after the hurricane which had been the chief cause of my
misfortune, rapidly moderated, and became very fine; and though the wind
was generally light, the brig made good way to the south-westward.
During the day one of the Frenchmen, or La Touche himself, was
constantly at the masthead, on the look-out for vessels, either to avoid
suspicious strangers, or hoping to fall in with one of their cruisers.
The lieutenant had at first intended to steer for Havanna, on the
northern coast of Cuba; but just as we passed the latitude of Jamaica
the wind shifted to the westward, and he determined to run for
Port-au-Prince, at the westward end of Saint Domingo.  He didn't conceal
his intentions from me; indeed there was no object in his doing so.  He
asked me whether we were likely to fall in with English cruisers between
Jamaica and Cuba.  I told him what I believed to be the case, that they
would most probably be found on the south or west side of the island,
looking out for the French and Spanish fleets expected to be coming from
Havanna.

"I am surprised, indeed, that we have not fallen in with one of our
cruisers already," I said.

"There is a reason for that," he remarked.  "The hurricane, of which we
only felt the edge, will have driven them into port, or have sent them
ashore, or to the bottom.  I thought of that before I ventured here, and
calculated that it must have been some days before they could put to sea
again."

I believed that the lieutenant was right, and it lessened my hopes of
the brig being retaken; still I did not abandon them altogether, and the
thought contributed to keep up my spirits.

Supper over, after a few turns on deck I begged leave to turn in and
finish out the sleep which had been so disagreeably interrupted the
previous morning.  Both the officers begged I would return to the berth
I had previously occupied.  I thought it best to accept their courtesy.
When Larry saw me go below, he came down the companion ladder, and after
attending on me, as I told him he might do, he stowed himself away under
it.  When I awoke next morning, finding myself in my old berth, for a
few seconds I forgot all that had occurred, and fancied myself still in
command of the brig, but the reality soon came back to me.  With
anything but pleasant feelings I turned out, and having dressed, went on
deck.  Larry, who had slept undisturbed, followed me up.

"I'm after thinking, Mr Terence, that Dan was looking for me, but, as
good fortune would have it, I found an empty biscuit cask, so what did I
do but poke my head into it, and cover my neck up with a thick
handkerchief," said Larry, as he stood by my side.  "Thinks I to myself,
if Master Dan wants to be after giving me a whack on the skull, I shall
have had time to jump up before he has done for me; but the spalpeen did
not find me out, I've a notion, and I'll be on the watch for him if he
does, another night."

I found La Touche on deck, and we exchanged salutations.  The brig was
under all sail, standing to the eastward.  I cast my eye eagerly astern,
half hoping to see a British man-of-war in chase of us; but I found that
the Frenchmen were carrying all sail, as was but natural, to reach their
destination as fast as possible.  I could just distinguish to the
southward the distant mountains of Jamaica, rising like a blue irregular
line above the horizon.  Nothing could be more beautiful than the
weather.  The sky was bright; the ocean glittered in the rays of the
rising sun.

In spite of this, I could not keep my spirits up, and put away the
thoughts of the fate in store for me.  Instead of serving my country,
gaining honour and promotion, and passing my time in the society of
shipmates to whom I was much attached, I was doomed to be imprisoned in
some out-of-the-way part of Saint Domingo, or sent across the Atlantic
to be shut up in a French fortress, as I knew that other officers had
been.

Now that their hopes of escaping increased, the Frenchmen became still
more courteous, and did their best to make my stay on board pleasant.  I
should have been glad to have regained my liberty, but certainly should
have pitied them if we had been captured.

At length we made the west side of Saint Domingo, and, entering the Bay
of Gonavez, ran up to the harbour at its eastern extremity.  Here we
found a considerable number of men-of-war at anchor.  We were at once
visited by several officers, who seemed surprised to hear that we had
been at sea and escaped being wrecked, every ship in the harbour having
lost masts or spars, or received other serious damage.

Lieutenant Dubois had promised that he would keep us on board as long as
possible, as we should, on being landed, have been moved away into the
interior.  I was, of course, very glad to take advantage of his kind
offer.

We had not been long at anchor before an officer came off from the shore
with an official-looking packet.  I was in the cabin when he delivered
it to Lieutenant Dubois.

"The governor has heard of your arrival, and of the undamaged condition
of your vessel," said the officer.  "He is desirous of sending important
information to Admiral the Count de Grasse, who will probably be found
at the island of Guadaloupe, and he desires that you will sail
forthwith, and convey these despatches.  There is no vessel in harbour
fit to go, and he considers your arrival a fortunate circumstance."

Dubois at once expressed his satisfaction, and promised to sail without
a moment's delay.  I was afraid that he might consider it necessary to
send Larry and me on shore; but I thought it prudent to say nothing, and
continued seated as if I belonged to the vessel.  The French officer
from the shore made no remark, and having performed his commission,
speedily took his departure.

"All right," said Dubois to me; "I'm not compelled to land you, and if
you like we can continue our voyage together.  It will give you a better
chance of escape if the fortune of war should throw me into the hands of
one of your ships; but I have no intention of being caught if I can help
it."

I thanked him very much, and assured him that nothing would give me
greater pleasure than being once more able to play the host to him.

Before we sailed, however, six more hands, whom he had asked for, were
sent on board to strengthen his crew; but Hoolan and the other mutineers
were allowed to remain, for which I was sorry.  Perhaps they would
rather have gone on shore, for if the brig were recaptured, they would,
to a certainty, have to grace her yard-arms before many days had passed
over their heads.

We had to beat out of the harbour, but rounding Cape Tiburon we got a
fair wind, and stood away for Guadaloupe.

We had a long passage before us, and I was continually thinking of what
the fortune of war might bring about.  My fear was that we might fall in
with a French cruiser, to which Lieutenant Dubois might consider it his
duty to deliver up his despatches, that they might be conveyed more
speedily to their destination, and that we might have to return to Saint
Domingo.  Still I did my utmost to look at the bright side of the
picture; and I fancied how pleasant it would be to find the brig under
the guns of an English frigate,--perhaps the _Liffy_ herself.

I had another secret source of satisfaction: I had given my word to La
Touche simply not to interfere with the discipline of the ship, and I
had made myself answerable that Larry would not; although I had said
nothing about not attempting to make my escape, should an opportunity
occur, though that was very remote indeed.  In a French port it would be
useless, as I should only tumble out of the frying-pan into the fire, or
find myself among enemies.  I could not speak French well enough to pass
for a Frenchmen, and Larry's tongue would at once have betrayed him.
Still hope kept me up, although what to hope for was indistinct and
uncertain.

Larry, having somewhat got over his unpleasant suspicions of Hoolan's
intentions, was as merry as usual, and in the evening kept his fiddle
going, and the Frenchman and blacks dancing to their heart's content.
He, however, was disinclined to remain forward after dark, and came back
to his hiding-place under the companion ladder, where he was allowed to
sleep under the supposition that he was there to attend on me.

I should have said that when the officer from the shore had delivered
his despatches to Lieutenant Dubois, the latter, instead of locking them
up in his own berth, put them into a drawer in the cabin table.  Of
their contents I, of course, was kept in ignorance,--indeed, I was not
certain that Lieutenant Dubois himself knew their purport.

I do not even now like to speak of the thoughts which passed through my
mind about these despatches.  I was greatly troubled by them.  Sometimes
the idea occurred to me that when no one was in the cabin, I might throw
them out of the stern port, and take the consequences of my act; but
then I should be making an ungrateful return to the young French
officers who had treated me so courteously.  I dreaded to commit an act
which might be dishonourable; at the same time, it was evident that by
destroying the despatches I should be benefiting my country.  From the
eagerness which the officer who brought the packet had shown to get it
off, I was convinced that it was of great importance, and that perhaps
the fate of some of our islands might depend on its delivery.  I was
surprised at Dubois' carelessness at leaving it exposed, though less at
La Touche, who, though a good-natured fellow, was harum-scarum and
thoughtless in the extreme.  Perhaps he might have returned me the
compliment.

The wind was light; and there seemed every probability that we should
make a long passage.  So much the better, I thought.  While we were at
sea I was in good spirits, for I knew that there was a good chance of
the brig being recaptured.  Larry kept the crew alive with his fiddle
forward, and even Dan Hoolan looked somewhat less surly than usual; at
the same time Larry kept out of his way, and never trusted himself at
night on deck when I was not there.  Whether he was right in his
suspicions or not was uncertain, but at all events Hoolan was a ruffian,
and a traitor to his country.

I treated Larry as, of course, an officer does not usually treat an
ordinary seaman.  He was one night walking the deck with me, and we were
talking of Ballinahone and our early days, when he suddenly said,
"Shure, Mr Terence, there's something on your mind.  I've thought so
more than once.  Just say now what it is."

"You are clever, Larry, to find that out," I answered.  "It's your love
for me enables you to do it.  It's nothing you would think much about.
I'm troubled with the thoughts that we are carrying despatches to the
French admiral, which, if delivered, may cause some serious injury to
our country.  They are kept in the drawer of the cabin table, and I
might at any moment throw them overboard, and defeat the Frenchmen's
object."

The moment I said this I regretted it, as it struck me that it was like
instigating Larry to do what I would not do myself.  The effect on him
was what I supposed my words would produce, for he at once replied,
"Thin, shure, overboard they go before the world's many hours older."

"No, no, Larry! you mistake me," I exclaimed.  "That's just what I don't
want you to do.  If it has to be done, I'll do it myself, and I forbid
you to touch the packet I insist on your promising me that you will
not."

Very unwillingly Larry gave the promise, and I knew that I could trust
him.  I then let the subject drop, regretting that I had broached it to
my faithful follower.

"If the Frenchman choose to hang me, I will not bring the same fate on
him," I thought.



CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

LIFFY AHOY!

Day after day went by.  Though we occasionally saw a sail, we kept out
of her way.

At length, one morning the look-out shouted, "A sail on the starboard
quarter!"

We were just then setting royals, which we did not carry at night.  We
watched the stranger.  "She has borne up in chase," cried La Touche, who
had gone aloft.

Dubois immediately ordered the brig to be kept before the wind, and
studding-sails to be set on either side.  The wind freshened, and away
we flew before it.  The brig being lightly laden, it was her best point
of sailing, as I had observed.  It took us out of our course, however.
I sincerely hoped that the wind would increase, and that it should carry
away some of our spars, and thus enable our pursuer to come up with us,
for I took it for granted that she was English.  The Frenchmen watched
her eagerly, for we could see her topsails from the deck.

"Do you think we shall get away from her?"  I asked La Touche in an
indifferent tone, as if it were a matter of no consequence to me.

"I hope so," he replied.  "This brig is a regular little fly-away, and
your frigates are not generally fast sailers."

"But why do you think she is one of our frigates?"  I asked.  "She may
be French after all, and you may be running away from a friend."

"I think she is English, because none of our cruisers are likely to be
hereabouts at present," he answered; and then, as if he had said
something without thought, correcting himself, he added, "Of course she
may be French; but we think it safest to keep out of the way of all
men-of-war."

The topsails of the stranger rose gradually above the horizon; she was
evidently a large vessel--a frigate, if not a line-of-battle ship.  The
little brig flew on gaily, as if feeling as eager to get away as were
those on board.

"Ah, my friend! a stern chase is a long chase," observed Dubois, who saw
me watching the stranger.  "You are not going to rejoin your ship just
yet."

"I have made up my mind to be content with whatever happens," I said.

"You are wise," answered Dubois.  "It is the best thing under all
circumstances."

Still I did not despair of being overtaken.  Perhaps she might be the
_Liffy_ herself, which had gone back to Jamaica, and was now returning
to the south.  We had a brisk breeze, though it did not increase, and
the brig continued running on at her utmost speed.  When I looked again,
some time afterwards, it did not appear to me that the stranger had
gained on us.  The hours passed slowly on; evening, however, at length
approached, and I was afraid that during the night Dubois would alter
the brig's course, and that we should manage to escape.  When I went
below for our meals, I endeavoured to maintain as calm a countenance as
I could, and to appear as cheerful as usual.

"You are a brave _garcon_," said Dubois, as we sat at supper.  "We
should be very sorry to lose your society, and I'll endeavour to keep
you on board as long as I can."

I thanked him, and said that I hoped to have the satisfaction of
returning his courtesy, should the tables once more be turned.  At last
darkness came on, and our pursuer was lost to sight.  As it was useless
to remain on deck, I turned in, and Larry as usual followed me below.
Whether it was from the excitement I had gone through, or from having
remained on deck all day, I cannot say; but I fell asleep immediately my
head touched the pillow, and slept as soundly as a top.  When I awoke, I
saw by the dim light coming through the bull's-eye that the day had
broken, and I hurried on deck, anxious to know if our pursuer was still
in sight Dubois and La Touche were there.  I saluted them as usual.
They did not appear quite as cheerful as they did on the previous day.
The brig was still before the wind, with every stitch of canvas she
could carry set.  On looking astern, there was our pursuer, though hull
down, but considerably nearer than before.

"Do not be too sanguine that she will come up with us.  When the breeze
freshens, we shall again get away from her," said Dubois.

"It is of course what you wish, monsieur," I observed.

"I've been after dreaming, Mr Terence, that that craft is the _Liffy_,
and that we were again on board her, as merry as crickets," said Larry,
coming to my side.

"But dreams, they say, go by contraries," I answered.  "It would have
been better not to have dreamed that."

"Shure, thin, I wish that I had dreamed that we had run her out of
sight," he answered.

Soon after the wind got up, and was soon blowing as freshly as on the
day before.  The Frenchmen's spirits once more rose.  Larry's and mine
fell.  The big ship, however, continued about the same distance off; but
as long as she did not gain on us, our captors did not mind.  At length
it seemed to me that we were actually drawing ahead.  Perhaps we might
be leading our pursuer further out of her course than she wished to go,
and she would give up the chase.  The Frenchmen, from their remarks,
seemed to think so.

Mid-day arrived; an observation was taken.  I found that we were in the
latitude of the Virgin Islands, still a long way from Guadaloupe.  When
once among the islands, we should very easily escape during the night.
Dubois and La Touche were congratulating themselves, when the look-out
aloft shouted, "Several sail in sight to the south-east!"

La Touche, immediately on hearing this, went to the masthead.  I should
have liked to have followed him, eager to know what they were.  He said
nothing till he came down.  I then saw by the way he spoke to Dubois
that he considered them to be enemies.  After a short consultation the
helm was put to starboard, and the brig headed more to the north; the
yards were braced up, though the studding-sails were still set.  In my
eagerness to ascertain what the strangers were, I sprang aloft without
waiting to ask leave of Dubois.  He did not, however, call me down.  As
I got to the topgallant masthead I looked eagerly to the southward, and
I made out what I took to be a large fleet standing to the eastward,
while here and there ships were scattered about, which I took to be
frigates.  I had no doubt that Dubois concluded they were English, and
had therefore no wish to run in among them.  We had heard before we left
Jamaica that Sir George Rodney was expected out to join Sir Samuel Hood,
and I had little doubt but that the fleet in sight was that of either
the one or the other of those admirals.  Whether the brig would escape
them or not was doubtful, and I expected every instant to see either a
frigate or corvette coming in chase of us.  Our other pursuer could not
have seen the ships visible from our masthead, and would therefore not
understand the reason for our change of course.  Had it been earlier in
the day, our capture by either one or the other would have been certain;
but Dubois might now manage, by good seamanship, to slip between the
two.  The wind increased, and our starboard studding-sails were taken
in; we carried those on our larboard side to the last.  Having satisfied
myself, I returned on deck.

"Do you know what those ships are away to the southward?" asked Dubois.

"Yes, monsieur, I believe them to be English," I answered.  "And you
expect them to catch us, do you?" he said.

"That depends on circumstances," I replied; "but I know your
determination, and believe that you will make every effort to escape."

"You may be sure of that," he said, laughing.  "See how I'm carrying on.
Many would have shortened sail before this."

I made no reply, but looked aloft.  The brig was literally tearing
through the water; the breeze was increasing; the sails were bulging
out, every rope stretched out to its utmost tension; the studding-sails
pulled and tugged as if eager to fly away.  Presently there came a loud
crack, and both studding-sail booms broke off close to the irons.  The
men attempted to get in the fluttering canvas.

"Cut! cut!" cried Dubois.  "Let them go!"

The wind shifted a point or two, and we had to haul still more up.  As I
had been unable lately to look at the chart, I could not make out
exactly for what place we were steering, but I could distinguish several
blue hillocks rising out of the ocean, which I knew must be small
islands, either the Virgin Islands or others in their neighbourhood.  We
were now steering due north.  I again went aloft.  The main body of the
fleet was no longer in sight, but three or four white sails could be
seen shining brightly in the rays of the setting sun far away astern,
while our pursuer could still be distinguished over our larboard
quarter, yet apparently no nearer than before.  On returning on deck
Dubois looked at me with a smile of satisfaction.

"We are not caught yet," he said.  "But bear it patiently, my young
friend.  We all have our trials."

I made no reply, but walked to the other side of the deck.  It was again
night; the steward came and invited me down to supper, in which I joined
Dubois, while La Touche remained on deck.  He did not think fit to tell
me what were his intentions, and though I should have liked to have
known, I did not ask him.  At last I turned in, and tried to go to
sleep.  I should not have minded hearing the brig go crash on shore, so
vexed did I feel at the idea of her having escaped.  Still I could not
but admire the determination of the two young French officers, and again
better feelings rose in my breast.  At length I fell fast asleep.  As I
had no watch to keep, I slept on, as usual, until daylight streamed in
through the bull's-eye over my head, when, to my surprise, I heard the
sound of the cable slipping out, and knew that the brig had come to an
anchor.  I dressed as speedily as I could, and went on deck.  We were in
a fine harbour with numerous vessels of all sizes and nations--Spanish,
French, Dutch, and Danish (the latter predominating)--floating on its
bosom, and among them a frigate, with the colours of England flying at
her peak.  I knew, therefore, that we were in a neutral port, for which
Dubois had steered when he found he could not otherwise escape.  On
examining the frigate more narrowly, my heart gave a bound, for I felt
almost sure that she was the _Liffy_, but as several vessels were
between us I could not make her out very clearly.

Dubois, who had probably been on deck most of the night, had gone below;
and La Touche was engaged in issuing his orders to the crew.  I took
care to conceal my feelings, and on speaking to Larry I found he had not
suspected that the frigate was the _Liffy_.  Still he might do so, and I
told him that I believed her to be our ship, charging him on no account
to exhibit his feelings.

"Shure, Mr Terence, that's a hard matter," he exclaimed.  "I half feel
inclined to leap out of my skin and get aboard her."

"We must try to do that by some means or other," I said; "but how to
accomplish it is the question.  Even if Captain Macnamara knew that we
were on board this brig, he could not come and take us by force."

"Why not, Mr Terence?" exclaimed Larry in surprise.  "Shure if I see
one of our boats pulling by, I'll be after shouting at the top of my
voice, to tell them we're here, and to axe them to come and take us off.
Our captain's not the man to desert us, nor Mr Saunders either; and as
soon as they know that we're prisoners, they'll be after sending a
couple of boats to release us; or maybe they'll bring the frigate round,
and blaze away at the brig till they sink her."

"That would be an unpleasant way of proceeding for us, at all events," I
answered, laughing.  "The reason they can't take us by force is, that
this is a neutral port, and all vessels in here must keep the peace
towards each other; so that if Monsieur Dubois refuses to give us up,
our captain can't compel him.  We must therefore manage to get away by
ourselves if we are to be free."

"Thin, Mr Terence, that's just what we will be after doing," said
Larry, taking off his hat and scratching his head while he considered
how the undertaking could be accomplished.  "Couldn't we just slip
overboard at night and swim to the frigate?  It wouldn't be further than
I have swum many a time in the Shannon."

"But the Shannon and this place are very different," I answered.  "Jack
Shark keeps as sharp a look-out here as he does in Port Royal harbour;
and we may chance to have our legs nipped off before we can get up the
side of the frigate."

"Shure, Mr Terence, thin I never thought of that," said Larry; "but
maybe the officers will go on shore, and they don't keep very strict
watch aboard here, so I might just manage to slip a grating and a spar
or two over the side, to make a raft; then we might paddle on it to the
frigate."

"I don't see any better plan than you propose," I answered; "though I
would risk a swim and the chances of encountering a shark rather than
not make the attempt to escape; for, even supposing the frigate on the
other side of those merchantmen should not prove to be the _Liffy_, we
should be welcome on board.  It is of the greatest importance that the
captain should know of the despatches the brig is carrying to
Guadaloupe, so that a watch may be kept on her movements, and that she
may be pursued and captured outside the harbour."

"Thin, Mr Terence, let me go alone; I'd have no difficulty in slipping
overboard, and there's less chance of my being missed," said Larry.
"When her captain knows that you're aboard the brig, he'll be after her
in a jiffy."

"No, no, Larry; I can never let you go alone.  Whatever we do, we'll do
together."

"That's like you, Mr Terence.  Just trust to me, thin; only do you be
ready for a start directly it's dark, and I'll be keeping a look-out on
deck for the chance of one of the _Liffy's_ boats coming near, to let
them know that we're aboard."

Tantalising as it was to see the ship, as I supposed, to which I
belonged within a short distance of me, and yet not be able to
communicate with her, I felt that I could do nothing for the present,
and that it was prudent not to be seen talking too much with Larry.  I
therefore told him to keep away from me during the day, unless he had
something particular to say, while I went below again, to finish my
toilet and wait for breakfast.

La Touche had been too busy to speak to me, and Dubois was still asleep.
I remained in my berth until the steward announced that breakfast was
ready, when I met the two officers, who had just come below.  They
politely invited me to take a seat at the table.

"Well, you see, we have managed to escape your cruisers," said Dubois,
as he poured me out a cup of coffee.  "We have reason to congratulate
ourselves, as we were very hard pressed."

"I must compliment you, monsieur, on your skilful seamanship," I said.
"I do so with sincerity, although I should have been very glad had you
been caught.  However, I am prepared to bear my disappointment
philosophically.  We have not yet reached Guadaloupe, and I don't
despair of regaining my liberty, though I conclude you'll not consider
yourself justified in letting me leave the brig?"

"For your sake I wish that we could," said La Touche; "but you are known
to be on board, and we should have to account for you; so I'm afraid you
must exercise the philosophy you speak of."  Imitating the Frenchman, I
shrugged my shoulders, as if I was perfectly resigned to my fate.  I
made no remark about the English frigate in the harbour, as the
Frenchmen didn't allude to her, though they could not have supposed that
I was ignorant of her being there.

I saw that the brig was riding at single anchor and hove short, and I
expected that Dubois was waiting for an opportunity of slipping out of
the harbour before the frigate was prepared to follow him.  That she
would do so, should the brig be discovered to be an English vessel, a
prize to the French, there could be no doubt, unless detained by some
matter of more importance.

After breakfast we walked the deck for some time, and then Dubois
ordered La Touche to take a boat and pull round the harbour.

"See as you pass yonder frigate there, how she's riding," he said;
"whether she appears to be ready to put to sea, and learn, if you can
ascertain, what brought her in here.  I wouldn't have come in had I
known that we should have found so unpleasant a neighbour."

"Do you know what frigate she is?" he asked, turning to me.

"As I can't see her hull clearly, were I perfectly acquainted with her I
should be unable to answer your questions, monsieur," I replied.

"Well, then, favour me by going aloft with my telescope, and you'll
then, by looking down on her deck, be able to tell me whether you
recognise any of those on board, or have to your knowledge seen the
frigate before."

From his manner I believed he had not an idea that I suspected the
frigate to be the _Liffy_.

I willingly agreed; and, taking the glass, went aloft.  All my doubts
were at an end.  I at once made out Captain Macnamara walking the
starboard side of the quarter-deck with Mr Saunders.  On the opposite
side, I distinguished several of my messmates by their figures.  Some of
the men were forward, but the greater number were below, and I could see
no signs of any intentions of getting under way.  I waited a
considerable time, and heartily I wished for a pair of wings, that I
might fly over the masts of the other vessels, and pitch down on her
deck.  No sight could have been more tantalising.  I descended at last,
and returning the telescope to Dubois, said--

"I confess frankly that I know the frigate.  She is the one to which I
belong."

"Is she a fast vessel?" inquired Dubois.

"She is considered so, monsieur," I answered.

"Faster than this brig?" he asked.

"Certainly, unless in a very light wind," I said.  "If you expect to be
chased, you have very little chance of escape from her, I should think."

"I must hope for the best," he said.  "There's a fine breeze out of the
harbour, and we may be off again before the frigate finds we are moving.
We have the advantage of being concealed from her sight, and she dare
not fire a gun or send a boat after us, even should she wish it, till
we're three leagues outside the harbour."

Dubois spoke in a confident tone, as if he did not think that there was
the slightest chance I should even try to make my escape.  I was
dreading all the time that he would ask me to give my word not to do so.
He didn't, however, appear to think of that.  In a short time La Touche
came back, and reported, as I knew he would, that the frigate didn't
appear to be preparing to sail.  Scarcely had he come on board than the
wind began to drop, till it became a stark calm.  I saw the officers
exchange looks with each other as they observed the dog vane hanging
right up and down.  It was very certain that we could not move, for we
had not boats sufficient to tow the brig out of the harbour.  There was
every prospect of the calm continuing for many hours.  The Frenchmen, by
the way they paced the deck, showed their vexation, every now and then
giving an impatient stamp with their feet.

At last La Touche stopped and said--

"Wouldn't it be well to go on shore and try and pick up some news?  We
may gain intelligence which may be of importance; at all events, we
shall pass the time more pleasantly than on board."

"A good idea," answered Dubois.  "We will go.  You'll be content to
remain on board?" he added, turning to me.  "It might be inconvenient to
take you with us, as we might meet some of your brother officers; but I
brought a few books of light literature in my portmanteau, besides my
nautical almanack, and you can read them while we're on shore."

I thanked him, and was very glad to find that he didn't wish me to go;
as, although by landing I might have a chance of making my escape, I
would not do so without Larry.

They did not wait for dinner; but telling the steward to bring me mine
at the usual hour, pulled away in one of the boats, leaving the brig
under the charge of a quartermaster, who had come on board at Gonavez
Bay.  He was a sharp-eyed old fellow, and had evidently been directed to
keep a watch on Larry and me.  Several shore-boats came alongside, but
after some fresh provisions had been purchased, the others were ordered
to keep off.

Soon after the officers had gone Larry came up to me.

"Hwist, Mr Terence," he said in a low voice.  "Dan Hoolan and the other
boys know that the frigate out there is the _Liffy_, and I heard Dan say
to one of them that they must take care we don't get away to her, for
he's afraid, if we do, that Captain Macnamara, when he hears of the
mutiny, will consider that he has a right to retake the brig, and that
they'll all be triced up to the yard-arm before many hours are over
afterwards."

"We must try, then, to throw them off their guard, Larry," I said.
"Have you thought of any other plan for escaping?"

"Not just yet, Mr Terence; but I'm still hoping that something will
turn up.  I'll tell you all about it presently; but I mustn't stop long
aft, for I have a notion that Dan and the rest have got something into
their heads, and that they won't be stopping aboard if they can help it,
to run the risk of hanging."

Larry again went forward, and I returned to the cabin.  I cannot say
that the books Dubois left me were edifying; and after I had turned over
a few pages, I threw them aside as abominable trash, not fit for any
gentleman's eyes to rest on.  They were such works as contributed to
prepare the way for the French Revolution.  The steward brought me an
excellent dinner, and placed a bottle of claret on the table, of which,
however, I partook very moderately.  I passed the afternoon as best I
could, now and then going on deck to have the pleasure of taking a look
at the _Liffy_, and hoping to see one of her boats passing.  I
determined, should one pull by, to hail her and say who I was; for I was
afraid that Nettleship might suppose the brig had been lost, and that
the report of my death might, by ill-luck, reach Ballinahone.  I
watched, however, in vain.  As evening approached I expected that Dubois
and La Touche would return.  Something kept them on shore; probably,
finding the calm continue, they were carrying out their intentions of
amusing themselves.  At last darkness came on, and I went back into the
cabin.  I should have said that the brig carried a small boat hoisted up
astern, but which was in a dilapidated condition, and considered not fit
to put into the water.  As we had no carpenter on board able to repair
her, she was allowed to remain hoisted up.  I had been in the cabin some
time, and I believe I must have dropped off into a doze, when I heard a
sound of blocks creaking, and presently there was a splash in the water.
Springing up, I looked out of one of the stern ports, which was open,
and could distinguish a boat just below me with a man in her, moving
round the quarter.  At first I thought he was Larry, and then I felt
sure that Larry would not have taken a boat without first giving me
notice of his intentions.  In less than a minute afterwards, however, he
poked his head into the cabin.

"Hwist, Mr Terence, it's just as I thought it would be," he whispered.
"Dan Hoolan and the rest are going to pull on shore.  They have made the
watch below drunk, and they have seized the anchor watch and put them in
limbo.  They fancy that if they can get away up the country, they'll be
safe, and I have a mind to go with them and pull the boat back, and take
you off.  Keep a look-out of the cabin window, Mr Terence; maybe I'll
come under the counter, and you can squeeze through the port without
anybody on deck finding us out.  Now I'm off."

Larry hurried out of the cabin, leaving me in a state of anxious doubt
as to whether he would succeed.  I was afraid of going on deck lest I
should be seen by the mutineers, and I at once therefore went to the
port, hoping that I might catch a glimpse of them pulling away.  Even if
Larry got off with them, there might be many chances against his
returning.  The boat even might fill before she could reach the shore,
or she might encounter the French officers returning to the brig, and be
seized.  I wondered at their carelessness in leaving the vessel with
such a crew as theirs; for those who had proved traitors to me might
have been expected to turn traitors to them.

Scarcely a minute had elapsed before, to my surprise, I heard a "hwist"
come from under the counter, and Larry's voice saying--

"Lend a hand, Mr Terence, and catch the painter as I chuck it up."

I did as he desired, and presently he climbed up in at the port.

"Hold fast there, Mr Terence," he said, as he squeezed through, and
springing forward locked the cabin door.  "I'll tell you all about it
when we're free of the brig," he whispered.

Quick as thought he made the painter fast to an eye-bolt, used to secure
the dead-light.  "Now jump into the boat, Mr Terence, and we'll be
off," he added.

As he bid me, I slid down the painter, expecting him to follow
immediately.  For a few seconds he didn't come, and I feared that
something had happened to him; but he soon appeared, and slid down as I
had done, holding in his mouth a knife, with which he quickly cut the
rope.

I had taken one of the oars, he seized another, and giving a shove
against the counter, sent the boat off from the brig.  We paddled away
with might and main, making, however, as little noise as we could.
Scarcely, however, had we gone half a cable's length than I heard a
gruff voice, which I recognised as Dan Hoolan's, uttering a fearful
oath, and inquiring what had become of the boat.  Several others replied
in the same tones; and one of them, who had apparently run aft,
exclaimed, "Shure there she is, and that so-and-so Larry Harrigan has
gone off with her."

"Come back, come back, you villain!" shouted the men.

"It's mighty likely we'll be after doing that," Larry was on the point
of shouting out, when I told him to be silent; and there being now less
necessity for caution, we bent to our oars with all our might.

"I wonder the villains don't fire at us," I said.

"Shure the cabin door's locked, and they can't get at the muskets, or
they would be after doing the same," answered Larry.

We had ample reason to pull hard, for the water was leaking in through
every seam in the boat; but I hoped that she might keep afloat long
enough to enable us to reach the side of the frigate.  Hoolan and his
companions, finding that it was of no use, had ceased hailing us.  We
had gone a short way when I saw a boat coming off from the shore.  "A
hundred to one the French officers are in her," I thought; "and if they
have heard the shouting from the brig, they will fancy that something
has happened, and be on the look-out.  However, we are in for it."  We
were at first pulling ahead of the vessels which were at anchor between
us and the frigate; but, on seeing the boat, I told Larry we would pass
under the stern of the one nearest us, and thread our way in and out
among them, so that we might be concealed from the sight of those coming
off from the shore, in case they should make chase after us.  In a short
time, however, the boat was half full of water.

"We must get this out, or we shall be sinking," I said.

There was no bailer; but I had seized my hat before I had got out of the
cabin window, and putting in our oars we bailed away as hard as we
could.  We had succeeded in partly freeing the boat of water, when we
heard the splash of oars coming from the direction of the brig.  Once
more we gave way, the water still coming in.  I very much doubted that
we should reach the frigate without having again to stop.  The boat,
however, was gaining on us.  Should she come up before we could get
under our own flag, we might lawfully be recaptured; the water was
already up to the thwarts, and the boat pulled heavily; our pursuers
were getting closer and closer.  We were nearing the frigate.

I looked round.  I saw her high sides and tall masts against the sky.

I shouted at the top of my voice, "_Liffy_ ahoy! help, help here!"

Larry shouted still louder, for he had a voice of his own when he tried
to exert it.  The boat pulled more heavily than ever.  If it had not
been for the dread of the sharks, I should have jumped overboard and
tried to swim to the frigate.  Still we made her move.  I can't say what
a leap my heart gave as we ran up against her side.  Some ropes were
hove to us, for our shouts had attracted attention, and, swirming up
them, we each reached a port in time to see our boat's gunwale flush
with the water, and our pursuers turning round to pull away.  As we got
on deck the quartermaster brought a lantern, which he held so as to
throw a light on our faces, and at the same time a midshipman ran up.

"Who have we here?" he exclaimed, and I recognised Chaffey's voice.
"What!  Paddy Finn, my boy, where in the world have you come from?"

"From a brig--a prize to the French," I answered.  "But I say, Chaffey,
I want to see the captain at once.  If there comes a breeze she'll be
slipping out of the harbour, and we must be ready to go after her."

"Why, we thought you were on board the _Soleil_, and expected she would
be put into commission, and be sent out to rejoin us, as we want small
craft to watch the movements of the French."

I briefly told him what had happened.  He in return told me what I was
sorry to hear, that nothing had been heard of the _Soleil_, though the
idea was that she had got safely into Port Royal harbour.

"The captain doesn't like to be roused up; but I suppose as your
information is of importance, he won't give me a wigging for disturbing
him," he said, as we reached the cabin door.  Mentioning his object, the
sentry stationed there allowed him to pass, and I stood for a time
outside, trying to squeeze the water out of my nether garments.  I had
formed a little pool round my feet by the time Chaffey returned.

"You're to go into the captain, Paddy," he said.  "He fired off his
great guns and small arms at me, so he'll receive you pleasantly, I
hope."

Giving a final wring to my coat tails, I made my way to the after cabin.
The captain, with night-cap on head, had just got into his breeches.

"Glad to see you safe on board, Finnahan," he said.  "Now give me the
information you have brought.  I'll hear about your adventures
afterwards."

"I have just escaped from a brig, sir, that is carrying despatches to
the French admiral at Guadaloupe, and as she may at any moment slip out
of the harbour, I thought you would like to know of it, that you may
follow and capture her as soon as she gets to a sufficient distance from
this place."

"How do you know she has despatches?" he asked.

"I heard the French officer who came on board tell the lieutenant in
command of the brig what they were, and I saw them in the drawer of the
cabin table.  I supposed that the lieutenant put them there that they
might be handy to throw overboard, should he find at any time that the
brig was likely to be recaptured."

"Then why didn't you bring them away with you?" asked the captain.  "You
made your own escape--you might easily, I should have thought, have got
hold of them."

"I felt in honour bound not to do so, sir.  I was trusted on board; but
as I had not given my word not to escape, I felt justified in getting
away when the opportunity offered."

"I consider you acted rightly," said the captain.  "A man cannot have
too nice a sense of honour; at the same time I believe you would have
gained great credit if you had brought them off.  Much may depend on our
getting hold of them.  However, we must do our best to capture the brig,
and prevent her delivering them to the French admiral.  You deserve
credit as it is for making your escape, and I'm glad you got off without
breaking your parole.  I should have regretted to find that you had done
that.  Now call Mr Saunders, and--hillo! my lad, you're dripping wet!
Go and shift into dry clothes, or rather, if you're not wanted, turn
into your hammock and get some sleep.  You have not had much of that
to-night, I conclude."

Getting a lantern from the sentry, I at once repaired to old
"Rough-and-Ready's" cabin.

"Mr Saunders," I shouted, "the captain wants to see you."  He jumped up
in a moment wide awake--a good first lieutenant always sleeps with one
eye open.

"Why, where do you come from, youngster?" he asked, as, throwing his
night-cap on the pillow, he rapidly slipped into his clothes.

I very briefly told him while he finished dressing, which took him
scarcely a minute, and he then hastened to the captain's cabin, while I
gladly went below and had my marine roused up to get me out some dry
clothes from my chest and to sling my hammock.  I inquired for Larry,
who I found had gone forward.  In a short time he came aft, having also
got into dry clothes.

"Mighty glad we've got away from the brig, Mr Terence," he said; "but
still I'm as sorrowful as a pig in a gale of wind.  The first thing the
men axed me for was my fiddle, and bedad I left it aboard the brig; so
if she gets away I'll never be after seeing it again."

"We must hope to take her," I said.  "Depend on it the captain will keep
a look-out on her movements, and we shall then recover your fiddle,
though I'm afraid we shall not get hold of the despatches."

"Is it them bundle of papers in the drawer you're speaking of?" asked
Larry.  "I was after thinking it would be as well to bring them away, in
case the captain should like to have a look at them, so I just put them
in my shirt before I slipped out of the cabin window.  I hope I won't be
called a thief for taking them.  Here they are, Mr Terence;" and he
handed me the packet which I had seen in the drawer.

I hurried aft with it to the captain.  I found him and the first
lieutenant in the cabin.

"Why, what's this?" exclaimed the captain, as I gave him the packet.

I told him that I believed it contained the despatches sent from
Port-au-Prince; and that my companion, Larry Harrigan, unknown to me,
had brought them away.

"What! and you gave him a hint to do so?" said the captain.

"No, indeed I didn't, sir," I answered firmly, though I blushed as I
then explained, that although I had spoken to Larry about them, it was
with no intention of inducing him to do what I was unwilling to do
myself.  "I had told him of them, sir," I said; "but I give you my word
of honour that I had no thought at the time of his getting hold of them.
I did meditate, I confess, throwing them overboard; but under the
circumstances I came to the conclusion that I had no right to do that,
independent of the risk of being severely dealt with by the Frenchmen,
should my act be discovered."

"Well, well, I believe you, Finnahan," said the captain in a kind tone.
"We have got them, and we must take them at once to Sir Samuel Hood.  We
need care very little about the brig now."



CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

OLD FRIENDS.

"Hadn't you better, sir, see what they contain?" observed Mr Saunders.
"It's just possible, too, that the commander of the brig knows their
contents, and will communicate it verbally to the French admiral, or
perhaps he may have duplicates on board."

"I don't think he has that, sir," I remarked.  "I saw the packet
delivered to the French lieutenant, and he certainly did not open it,
though I can't say whether he knows the purport of the despatches."

"It's likely enough that he does, though; and at all events we must
prevent him, if we can, from communicating with his admiral," said
Captain Macnamara.  "When he finds that you have made your escape, he'll
be eager to be off, and still more so if he discovers that the
despatches are missing.  Send a boat, Mr Saunders, at once to watch the
movements of the brig.  Heave the cable short, and be ready to sail the
moment we get a breeze."

Mr Saunders left the cabin to carry out the orders he had received.  I
hadn't yet told the captain of the way the brig was taken from me, and
of the mutiny.  I now, by his desire, gave him a detailed account of the
circumstances.

"There's no blame attached to you, Finnahan," he said; "though as far as
I can make out, the French officers didn't behave in an honourable way,
and I hope those mutinous scoundrels will get their deserts before long.
I'm sorry they are our countrymen, but I can show them no favour on
that account.  If we take the brig, every one of them will be hanged."

"I rather think, sir, that the French officers will have saved us the
trouble; for when they get on board and find what Hoolan and his mates
have been about, they won't be inclined to treat them leniently."

"I wish that we had left them ashore at Cork," observed the captain.
"We should have been better without such scoundrels.  Now, with regard
to these despatches.  I don't understand a word of French, nor does the
first lieutenant, nor any other officer in the ship except yourself,
Finnahan; still it may be necessary to act immediately on them.  I'll
open them, and you must translate their contents."

I would thankfully have excused myself; for though I could jabber French
pretty glibly, I was very little accustomed to write or translate it.
The captain got out pens and paper from his desk and, telling me to sit
down, opened the packet, and put it into my hands.  The hand-writing
greatly puzzled me, for it was not a style to which I was accustomed.  I
spelt out the words, however, as well as I could, and tried to get at
the sense.  It contained an account of the intended sailing of the
Marquis de Boullie with four thousand troops for the relief of
Guadaloupe, which was at that time being attacked by the English under
General Prescott.  There were also various directions for the guidance
of the French forces in those seas; but the most important was a plan
for the concentration of the fleet, carrying a large body of soldiers,
so that they might pounce down on Jamaica while the English squadrons
were being led away in opposite directions.  It was some time before I
arrived at the gist of the matter.

"This is important," exclaimed the captain.  "You would have rendered
essential service to the country by bringing these on board, and I must
see that Harrigan is rewarded; while the part you have played must not
be forgotten, as, though your sense of honour prevented you from taking
the packet, it is owing to your courage and determination that we have
obtained it.  However, we will talk of that by and by.  We must look
out, in the meantime, that the brig doesn't escape us; for though I have
got the information to put Sir Samuel Hood on his guard, the French may
obtain it also, and act accordingly."

While we were speaking, Mr Saunders came in to say the boat was ready,
and the cable hove short; but that, as it was still a stark calm, there
was no chance at present of the brig getting under weigh.

"You must go in the boat, Finnahan, and make sure that we watch the
right brig.  As we can't see her from the ship, we may be following the
wrong vessel," said the captain.

Though I would much rather have turned in and gone to sleep, I of course
obeyed orders.

Mr Harvey, the third lieutenant, was in charge of the boat, and as I
stepped into her, I found that Larry Harrigan formed one of the crew.
They pulled away under my directions, and soon gained sight of the brig.

"It's mighty hard that we can't jump aboard and take her," I heard Larry
say to the stroke oar, behind whom he was sitting.  "I'd be after
getting back my fiddle, at all events, if we could."

"It's agen' the law of nations," answered the man; "though I should like
to punish the rascal Hoolan for murdering poor Ben Nash and Tim Logan."

"Silence, men," said Mr Harvey; "we must not let the people on board
the brig find out that we are watching them.  They'll probably take us
for a guard-boat, but if they hear our English voices, they'll know who
we are."

We kept under the shade of one of the neighbouring vessels.  All was
quiet on board the brig.  There were no signs of her being about to trip
her anchor.  I wondered whether Dubois had put Hoolan and the rest in
irons when he discovered how they had behaved.  I could scarcely suppose
that they would have contrived to seize him and his boat's crew when
they returned on board; yet such was possible, and would have been
retributive justice on him for having taken the brig from us.  Still I
should have been very sorry indeed to hear that he and La Touche had met
with any injury.

We waited and waited, till it appeared that we were not likely to wait
to any purpose.

At last Larry, who seemed to have forgotten the order he had received to
keep silence, suddenly exclaimed--

"Couldn't we go aboard just to axe the Frenchmen to give me back my
fiddle.  That wouldn't be agen' the law of nations, would it, Mr
Terence?"

"Silence there," said Mr Harvey, scarcely able to restrain his
laughter.  "I ordered you men not to speak."

"Shure I forgot the same," said Larry in a suppressed tone.  "Och! my
fiddle, my fiddle! what will I be after doing without it!"

At length daylight dawned; and according to the orders Mr Harvey had
received, we returned on board.  As the sun rose, a light breeze began
to play over the surface of the harbour.  A look-out was sent aloft to
keep watch on the brig, while every preparation was made for heaving up
the anchor and making sail, should she be seen to get under weigh.

Dubois, knowing that Larry and I had gone aboard the frigate, must have
been aware that the captain was acquainted with the character of his
vessel, and also that she was carrying despatches.  He would certainly,
I thought, suppose that we should follow him, should he put to sea.  I
therefore scarcely fancied that he would venture out of the harbour
during daylight, but fully expected that he would wait another night, on
the chance of there being a breeze during the time to enable him to get
away.  I was therefore greatly surprised when the look-out hailed--

"The brig is loosing her topsails, and heaving up her anchor."

The breeze at this time had freshened considerably.  Scarcely had the
words been uttered than I saw, between the other vessels, the brig, with
her topsails and courses set, steering towards the narrow entrance,
through which only small or light vessels could venture.

The capstan was instantly manned; the hands were ordered aloft, and
topsails, and topgallant-sails were let fall; but before we could cant
the right way, the brig had passed us, and had already reached the
passage, when, the head-sails filling, the anchor was tripped, and being
run up to the bows, we steered for the broader and only safe channel.

What had induced Dubois to put to sea, and leave the safe shelter of the
harbour, I could not divine.  It made me suspect that he had not
discovered the loss of the despatches, and knowing the importance of
delivering them without delay, he had determined to run every risk for
that object.  He probably expected, by getting the first of the breeze,
to be a long way ahead before we could follow, trusting to the various
chances which might occur to effect his escape.  Had we been able to go
through the narrow passage, he must have known that he would to a
certainty have been caught; but our captain, from remarks I heard,
seemed to think that the brig might possibly succeed in getting off,
though he was resolved to use every exertion to overtake her, provided
we were not led out of our course, for it was of still greater
importance to get down to Barbadoes, or wherever the English admiral
might be.

During the stay of the _Liffy_ in the harbour, information had been
obtained of the movements of the French fleet, as also that they had a
large number of troops on board.  Their object was to capture as many of
our West India Islands as they could, and several had already fallen
into their hands.  Saint Christopher's, however, had hitherto held out;
Jamaica was prepared to resist to the last; and Barbadoes, our pet
island, was strongly protected by Sir Samuel Hood's fleet.

The French were, I should have said, vastly superior in numbers to the
English.  We had, however, brave and vigilant commanders, who took good
care not to let the grass grow beneath their feet.

Had Captain Macnamara been certain that Lieutenant Dubois was ignorant
of the contents of the packet Larry had carried off, he would have cared
very little about letting the brig escape.  He thought, however, that
Dubois might possibly have duplicates, or might have learned the
information they contained.

The wind freshened as we got outside.  We could now see the brig about
five or six miles away to the southward, for she had got the first of
the breeze, and had carried it along while we were getting under weigh.
All sail being made, however, we rapidly gained on her.

"It'll be a bad job for Dan Hoolan if we come up with the little hooker,
Mr Terence," said Larry.  "If the Frenchmen haven't shot him already,
our captain will be shure to run him up to the yard-arm, with the poor
fellows he decaived."

"It's what he richly deserves," I replied; "but I wish that he had never
been pressed.  It would have been better to have left him on shore, to
stand his chance of hanging, or turning honest."

"Ah, shure there's but little honesty likely to come out of Dan Hoolan,"
observed Larry, who disliked him more than ever since he had caused the
deaths of Tim Logan and Ben Nash.

The brig was steering south-east directly for Guadaloupe, and we
followed in the same direction; but as there were numerous islands in
her course, she might, if she could retain her distance ahead till dark,
escape by keeping round them, or if hard pressed, run on shore, when the
French officers would probably endeavour to forward the information they
were conveying by some other vessel.  She was, as I have said, very
fast, and she was now carrying every stitch of canvas she could set.
The _Liffy_ was no laggard, and we pressed after her.  The chase was as
exciting as it could well be.  Scarcely any of the officers left the
deck, except to take a hurried breakfast, and every glass on board was
in requisition.  Now, when the breeze freshened, we appeared to be
gaining on her; now, when it fell, she seemed to draw ahead of us.  We
passed between the islands of Saint John and Tortola; we sighted the
east end of Santa Cruz, and then made out the curious conical hill of
Saba, to the north of Saint Eustatia.  Noon had passed, and the wind
again freshening, we gained rapidly on the chase.  The look-out aloft
hailed that he saw several sail right ahead.  It was a question whether
they were English or French.  If the latter, the brig might lead us
under their guns, and it was necessary to be cautious.  Dubois must have
seen them also, but probably was as uncertain about their character as
we were.  He might, after all, be captured should he stand on.  At
length he altered his course, and appeared to be making for Saint
Eustatia, and from this it was pretty evident that he took the fleet
ahead to be English.  Whether he was right in that respect or not we
could not tell, but he made a mistake in hauling his wind.  In another
half hour we got near enough to send a shot, which fell aboard him;
another and another followed, when, letting fly his head sheets, he put
his helm to starboard, and hauled down his colours.  We at once hove-to.
A boat was lowered, and I, being able to speak French, was sent with
Mr Harvey to take possession.  We were soon alongside.  Dubois must
have recognised me when in the boat.  As we stepped on deck he and La
Touche advanced, and presented their swords to Mr Harvey, at the same
time each of them made me a very formal bow.  I returned it, and said,
as I stepped forward--

"What is the meaning of this, Monsieur Dubois?  You have made a gallant
attempt to escape.  It's the fortune of war that you have failed; but
why do you treat me as a stranger?  I wish to behave towards you as old
friends, and will do all in my power to help you."

"We do not desire the friendship of one who has been guilty of such an
act as you have committed," answered Dubois stiffly.

"What act do you speak of?"  I asked, suspecting, however, to what he
alluded.

"You were trusted.  You made your escape, and carried off the
despatches," he answered.

"I had a right to make my escape, for I had not given you my word to
remain," I said.  "I did not carry off the despatches, nor did I
instigate any one to do so.  You'll find that I speak the truth."

"I have, then, to beg your pardon," said Dubois, with French politeness,
though he looked doubtfully at me.

There was little time for conversation, however.  Mr Harvey desired the
two French officers to prepare for going on board the frigate.  "I
understand that you have some English seamen on board.  Where are they?"
he asked.

"Two of them lie there," said Dubois, "and the third, in trying to swim
on shore, was seized by a shark.  We are well rid of them, for they were
mutinous rascals."

I looked forward; there, on the deck, lay Dan Hoolan and the other
mutineer.  A shot had struck him on the chest, and nearly knocked the
upper part of his body to pieces, while it had cut his companion almost
in two, but I recognised his features, grim and stern, even in death.
One of the French seamen had also been killed, and his countrymen,
without ceremony, hove his body overboard.  Mr Harvey ordered our men
to dispose of the mutineers in the same manner, and to wash down the
deck, for the sight was not such as any of us cared to look at longer
than was necessary.  Dubois and La Touche, who had gone below to get
their valises, now returning with them, stepped into the boat, and Mr
Harvey left me in charge of the brig.  I felt somewhat elated at finding
myself on board the craft of the command of which I had been so suddenly
deprived, and began to hope that I was to retain it.  I resolved, at all
events, should any of the Frenchmen be left in her, to be careful that
they didn't again take her out of my hands.

I was sorry that I didn't know rather more about navigation, but I
thought that I could manage, by carrying on, to keep in sight of the
frigate.  I was especially thankful that we had not been compelled to
hang Dan Hoolan and the other men, for ruffians as they were, and
outlaws as they had been, I felt for them as countrymen, and should have
been sorry to see them suffer so ignominious a fate.  The brig was still
hove-to, and I was pacing the deck with all the dignity of a commanding
officer, when I saw another boat come off from the frigate, full of men.
In a short time, Sinnet stepped up the side.

"I have come to supersede you, Paddy," he said.  "The captain doubts
your capabilities as a navigator; besides which, he wants you as an
interpreter, so you need not consider yourself slighted."

"Not a bit of it," I answered.  "Only look out that the Frenchmen don't
take the brig from you."

"The captain has made sure that that won't be the case, by ordering all
the prisoners to be sent to the frigate," he replied.

I saw Larry step on deck with the new arrivals, and fancied that he had
been sent to form part of the brig's crew.  I asked him if we were to be
separated.

"No, Mr Terence, I'm thankful to say; but I axed leave of Mr Saunders
to come and look for my fiddle.  `To be shure,' said he; `it puts life
into the men, and you may go.'  So I've come, Mr Terence.  If Dan
Hoolan hasn't hove it overboard, I'll be after setting the men a-jigging
this very evening, supposing we haven't to fight the French, or do any
other trifle of that sort!"

"Be smart, then, Larry, about it," I said, "for I have to be off;" and
Larry dived below.  I ordered the Frenchmen to tumble into the boat,--
they obeying in their usual light-hearted manner, not in any way looking
as if they were prisoners.  The last man had got into the boat, when
Larry came up from below with his fiddle-case under his arm.

"Hooray, Mr Terence! shure I'm in luck, for I've got back my Cremona!"
he exclaimed, as he came down the side, "I'll set your heels going,
mounseers, so don't be down-hearted, my boys," he said, addressing the
French prisoners.

They seemed to understand him.  Some exclaimed, "_Bon garcon_!" snapping
their fingers, and moving their feet, to show that they were ready
enough to dance notwithstanding that they were prisoners.

"It's a wonder, Mr Terence: I've been after looking for Dan Hoolan, but
never a sight could I get of him, or Phelan, or Casey," said Larry.

When he heard of their fate, he'd scarcely believe it, till I told him
that I had seen two of them dead on the deck, and that Dubois had
accounted for the other.

"Well, I'm mighty thankful, for they might have had a worse ending, and
it wasn't to be supposed that they'd come to a good one," he remarked.

Soon after I got back to the ship the captain sent for me into the
cabin.

"I wish you, Finnahan," he said, "to try and ascertain from these two
young French officers what they know about the proceedings of their
fleet, and also learn whether they suppose the ships ahead are those of
our country or theirs."

I promised to do as he desired.  I found Dubois walking the deck,
looking somewhat disconsolate.  He received me as before, in a cold
manner, though La Touche held out his hand when I offered him mine.

"It's of little consequence now," he said; "but I confess that we
suspect you of carrying off the packet.  We only discovered that it was
gone after we left the harbour."

I told him exactly how it had happened, and that I myself considered
that under the circumstances I should not have been justified in taking
it.

"You have acted honourably, monsieur.  I apologise for our wrong
suspicions, and I hope Dubois will do the same," he said.

"Certainly," said Dubois.  "I vowed, when I discovered our loss, that I
would never trust an English officer again."

"You will now acknowledge, then, that though we are compelled to be
enemies, we act honourably towards you," I remarked.  "However, all is
said by you to be fair in love or war--is it not?"

"We have got the saying, though it may not be a true one, for all that,"
he answered.

I now tried to carry out the captain's instructions, but I confess that
I could gain very little either from Dubois or La Touche.  Perhaps they
didn't know much about the movements of their own fleet.  Their opinion
was that the ships they had seen ahead were English, or they would not
have gone out of their course to avoid them.  Captain Macnamara was not
quite satisfied on that point.

We continued standing to the southward, with the brig following in our
wake, while a bright look-out was kept aloft, that we might haul our
wind, and get out of their way, in case they should prove enemies.  It
was fortunate that we were cautious, for, just before dark, the ships in
sight were made out to be certainly French, and we immediately stood
away to the southward to avoid them.  Two frigates were seen coming in
chase, but we made all sail, and night hid them from our sight.  Whether
or not they were still pursuing us we could not tell, but no lights were
shown, and it was important to avoid an engagement, especially with
enemies of a superior force.  A careful look-out, however, was kept,
lest they should come up with us during the night.  When morning dawned
we found that we had run them out of sight, and we now once more steered
our course for Barbadoes.

On reaching Carlisle Bay, we found the fleet under Sir Samuel Hood
moored in order of battle.  It was evident from this that the admiral
expected an attack from the French fleet, and we afterwards learned that
he had gained information that it had sailed from Martinique in great
force for the purpose of attacking the island.  In an hour afterwards
Sinnet brought in the brig in safety, when he had to deliver her up to
the prize agents.

It was a fine sight to me, for I had never seen so many line-of-battle
ships together, with their broadsides pointed in the same direction,
sufficient, it seemed, to blow the whole navy of France into the air.
Captain Macnamara, immediately on bringing up, sent Mr Harvey with the
despatches to the admiral, and directed him to ask for instructions as
to our future course.

We waited hour after hour in expectation of the French fleet.

"We shall have a good stand-up fight for it," observed Sinnet to me.  "I
only wish that I had kept command of the brig, and I would have blazed
away at the Frenchmen with my pop-guns."

The night passed away.  Early the next morning a sail was seen in the
offing, standing towards the bay.  We all supposed her to be one of the
advance frigates of the French, sent ahead to ascertain our strength;
but as the light increased she was seen to be a corvette, though at the
same time she had a French appearance.  She came steering directly for
the admiral, and hove-to inside him.

"Why, I do believe it's the craft we took soon after we left Jamaica,
and Nettleship and you were sent away in charge of," exclaimed Sinnet,
who had been watching her.

I had also been examining her minutely, and had come to the same
conclusion.

Directly she had furled sails, a boat went off from her to the admiral,
and remained alongside for some time.  We were thus left in doubt as to
whether we were right.  At length the boat, which had returned to the
corvette, came pulling towards us.

Sinnet was watching her through a telescope.

"Why, I say, Paddy, I'm nearly certain I see old Nettleship in the
stern-sheets, and Tom Pim alongside him," he said.

"Then there can be no doubt that the corvette is the _Soleil_; but
Nettleship hoped to get his promotion, and if so, he has been made one
of her lieutenants," I remarked.

"He hasn't got on a lieutenant's uniform, at all events," said Sinnet,
looking through the telescope.

In a short time the boat was alongside, and our doubts were solved, by
seeing Tom Pim and Nettleship come on deck.  They went aft at once, and
reported themselves to Captain Macnamara.  As soon as they were
dismissed they joined us.  They both gave a start of surprise at seeing
me.

Tom grasped my hand and said, "Well, I am glad, Paddy, to find you safe
aboard.  We fully believed that the brig was lost in the hurricane, and
never expected to set eyes on you again."

Nettleship also greeted me warmly, though he looked somewhat down in the
mouth.  The cause of this soon came out.

"Why, Nettleship," I said, "I thought you would have been made long
before this."

"It's my ill-luck that I'm not, Paddy," he answered.  "I thought so too.
I got highly complimented for bringing the prize into Port Royal, and I
was then told to rejoin my ship as soon as possible; while the _Soleil_
was commissioned, and a commander and two lieutenants, who had just come
out from England with strong recommendations from the Admiralty, were
appointed to her."

"Well, cheer up, old fellow; we are very glad to have you still with
us," said Sinnet.

Tom afterwards told me that Nettleship got blamed by the admiral at
Jamaica for sending me aboard the brig with so few hands, and for
allowing the prisoners to remain on board, as he shrewdly suspected what
had really happened, that if we had managed to escape the hurricane,
they had risen on us and taken possession of the vessel.

The _Soleil_ had brought intelligence which she had gained from the crew
of a prize she had captured a few days before, that the Count de Grasse
had borne away for Saint Christopher's, where he had landed a force
under the Marquis de Boullie, which it was feared would overpower
General Fraser.  The news soon ran through the fleet that, instead of
waiting to be attacked, we were forthwith to sail in search of the
French, to attack them.  In a short time, at a signal thrown out from
the flag-ship, the fleet, consisting of twenty-two sail of the line and
several frigates, got under way, and stood out from Carlisle Bay.  We
first proceeded to Antigua, where we obtained fresh provisions, and took
on board the 28th regiment of foot and two companies of the 13th, under
the command of General Prescott; and on the evening of the same day we
sailed for Saint John's Roads, and stood under easy sail for Basse
Terre, two of our frigates going ahead to give timely notice of what the
French were about.  We and the _Nymph_ frigate were on one flank, and
two others on the opposite side.  We were fully expecting that we should
have warm work in the morning.  Few of the officers turned in.  When a
large fleet is sailing together, it is necessary to keep a very bright
look-out.  We could dimly see the other ships, with their lights
burning, as we glided over the water.

Presently Nettleship, near whom I was standing, remarked--

"There are two of them closer together than they should be;" and the
next instant he exclaimed, "They're foul of each other!  I feared that
it would be the case."

Signals of distress were now thrown out from both the ships.  We on this
closed with them; and Captain Macnamara ordered the boats to be lowered,
to ascertain what had happened, and to render assistance.  I went in one
of them with our second lieutenant.  The first we boarded proved to be
the _Nymph_.  She had been run into by the _Alfred_.  She was dreadfully
knocked about, being almost cut in two.  We heard aboard her that the
_Alfred_ herself had also been severely damaged.  A boat was at once
sent to report what had happened to the admiral, and as soon as daylight
dawned he threw out signals to the whole fleet to lay to while the
injuries the _Alfred_ had received were being repaired.  The _Nymph_
herself was too severely damaged to proceed, and was ordered at once to
return to Antigua.

While we were lying to, a sail was seen in the distance, when the
admiral ordered by signal the _Liffy_ to chase.  Before long we came up
with her.  She proved to be a large French cutter, laden with shells and
ordnance stores for the besieging army.

Nearly the whole day was spent in repairing the damages the _Alfred_ had
received, and on our approaching Basse Terre, to our bitter
disappointment, we found that the Count de Grasse had put to sea.  The
next night was spent in doubt as to what had become of him, but in the
morning the French fleet, consisting of about twenty-nine sail of the
line, was perceived about three leagues to leeward, formed in order of
battle.  Sir Samuel Hood immediately ordered the British fleet to bear
down as if to attack him.  This had the effect of driving him still
farther to leeward, when, to our surprise, the admiral threw out another
signal, directing the fleet to stand for Basse Terre.

In the evening we entered Frigate Bay, and anchored in line of battle.
The object of this was to cut off the French from all communication with
their forces on shore.  Before we had brought up, the Count de Grasse
stood towards us, and commenced a furious attack on the rear of our
fleet, commanded by Commodore Affleck.  He, supported by the _Canada_,
Captain Cornwallis, and the _Resolution_, Lord Robert Manners, kept up
so incessant a fire on the French, that, finding they could make no
impression on us, their squadron bore up and stood again to sea.  I
mention these events to show the sort of work in which we were engaged.

The night passed quietly, but in the morning the French fleet was seen
again approaching.  On they came, passing along our line, and pouring
their broadsides into us.  Though superior to us in numbers, we returned
so furious a fire, that after a time, finding we remained firm, they
wore, and again stood out to sea.  In the afternoon the French again
appeared, but we again pounded them so severely that they at length,
having had enough of it, once more retired, evidently having suffered
severe loss.

The French flag-ship, the _Ville de Paris_, was seen to be upon the
heel, blocking up the shot-holes she had received between wind and
water.

All this time on shore the French were attacking General Fraser, who had
been compelled to retire to a fort on Brimstone Hill, and with whom it
had become exceedingly difficult to communicate.  I was in the berth
when I received a message from the captain, to go to his cabin.

"I have just come from the admiral," he said.  "He wishes to send some
one on shore to communicate with General Fraser at Brimstone Hill.  I
told him at once that you would be able to succeed if any one could;
though I warn you that the risk of being shot or captured by the enemy
is considerable.  Are you, notwithstanding, ready to go?"

"With all the pleasure in the world, sir," I answered, "if I am likely
to be able to find my way to the fort."

"You'll not have much difficulty in doing that," he said, unless you're
stopped, for you'll be furnished with an exact plan.

"Am I to go in uniform, sir, or in disguise?"  I asked.

"I wouldn't have you risk your life by going in disguise," he replied.
"If you were caught you would be shot as a spy.  You must make the
attempt at night, and by wearing a cloak you may escape detection,
unless you happen to encounter any of the French soldiers; in that case
you'll have to yield yourself a prisoner."

"Whatever the difficulties, I'm ready to go through with them, sir," I
said; "and as I speak French, though not very well, should I meet any
French soldiers, I may perhaps be able to make my escape from them."

"The captain told me that the object of the admiral was to establish a
communication between the fleet and Brimstone Hill, by means of signals,
which I was to carry with me, the general not being supplied with them.
It will be safer to take a man with you to convey the flags, while you
carry the code of signals, which you must endeavour to destroy should
you be made prisoner," he said.

I had still some hours to wait, however, before it was dark enough for
me to land.  I soon afterwards met La Touche.  Both he and Dubois made
themselves very happy on board, caring apparently very little about
being prisoners.  I told him of my intended expedition.

"If you succeed, well and good," he said; "but if you are taken
prisoner, I hope you'll mention Dubois and me to the Marquis de Boullie,
and suggest that he should make an offer to exchange you for me.
Perhaps he has captured another English officer, who would gladly be
exchanged for Dubois.  Not that we are weary of our captivity, as you
all do your best to make it as light and agreeable as possible."

I told La Touche that I should be happy to carry out his wishes should I
be taken prisoner, though I had no intention of being made one if I
could help it.

When I told Tom Pim of what I had to do, he declared that he was jealous
of me, and that he thought he should try to get leave to go.  I said
that I should like to have his company, and accordingly we went together
to the captain to ask leave.  He, however, refused, saying that he would
not risk the loss of two midshipmen at the same time.

"You may, however, take Harrigan with you," he said; "he is a sharp lad,
and will serve you better than any other man in the ship."

Though I should have been unwilling to ask for Larry, for fear of
exposing him to danger, I was very glad to have him with me.

Just before dark a boat was lowered and manned, and Nettleship was
ordered to take me and Harrigan on shore.  I shook hands with my
messmates.

"We hope you'll get back, Paddy," said Sinnet.  "If you're killed or
taken prisoner, we will mourn over your hard fate.  However, you're too
sharp to be caught, and we shall see you back again before long, I
daresay."

The captain desired to see me before I started, and gave me further
instructions, making me study well a plan of the road to the fort, so I
did not fear that I should lose my way.  At length we shoved off.
Instead, however, of pulling directly for the shore, we steered over to
the opposite side of the bay to that where the enemy were encamped.

Nettleship seemed very anxious about me.

"I wish that an older man had been sent, Paddy," he said; "and I'm
ashamed of myself that I don't understand French, or I might have been
employed in the service.  I envy you for the opportunity you have of
distinguishing yourself."

"I don't see that I shall have much to boast of, having only to creep
along in the dark up to the fort and back again.  There's no great
difficulty in the undertaking, besides having to keep out of the way of
the French pickets."

"It's not so much what you have to do, as the object to be attained, and
the danger of doing it, which will bring credit on you," he answered.

It was perfectly dark before we reached the place which had been fixed
on for landing, so that we ran no risk of being observed from the shore.
It was arranged that Nettleship was to wait off it until I made the
signal for him to come in and take me aboard.  Not a word was spoken as
Larry and I stepped on to the beach, he carrying the signals and I the
book and the admiral's letter.  We kept first to our right till we found
a path leading inland through a wood.  We went on as rapidly as the
nature of the ground would allow.  The snake-like roots ran across the
path, and creepers hung low down in festoons, forming nooses, which
might have brought us sharply up if we had run our heads into them.  Now
and then I fancied that I saw a huge snake winding its way along before
me; and tree-frogs, crickets, and other nocturnal insects, kept up a
noisy chorus as we went on.  Sometimes it was so dark that it was with
the greatest difficulty I could make my way with the stick I carried.  I
was very glad when, getting out of the wood, we found ourselves on the
borders of a sugar-cane plantation.  This I knew I should have to skirt
till I reached another path leading almost directly up to the fort.



CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

THE LAST OF THE "LIFFY."

We had proceeded some distance when the voice of a sentry hailing a
passer-by struck my ear.  The challenge was in French, as was the
answer.  It appeared to be some way off, and I hoped might come from one
of the extreme outposts.  Still I knew that it was necessary to proceed
with caution, or we might suddenly find ourselves close upon another.
We went on and on, occasionally stopping to listen.  No other sounds
besides those of noisy insects broke the silence of night.  Already we
could see the top of Brimstone Hill rising against the dark sky.  In
another quarter of an hour or so we might reach it.  I hoped that we
might find nothing to stop us in passing over the intervening space.  We
continued on, concealing ourselves as much as possible beneath the
hedges of cacti, or the trunks of trees.  We had got close to a thick
copse, as we should call it, only that the plants were of a very
different character, when I heard a sound of feet passing apparently
before us.  Then I heard a remark made in French by one person to
another, who answered it in the same tongue.  Grasping Larry's arm, I
dragged him towards the wood.  Fortunately we found some thick bushes,
behind which we crouched down.  Presently the sounds of the footsteps
grew louder, and I could just distinguish the dim outline of a party of
men and several officers, passing along the road towards the left, where
the French army were supposed to be encamped.  They had evidently been
out on a reconnoitring expedition, and were now returning.  Had we gone
on we should certainly have fallen into their hands.  I waited until
they were out of hearing, and then, whispering to Larry, we got up and
made our way directly towards the fort, with much less fear than before
of meeting any one.  Still I knew that we were not safe until we had
actually gained our destination.

At last we were hurrying on, when I heard a voice say, "Who goes there?"
and I answered, "A friend from the fleet, with a letter for the
general."  The sentry told us to pass on.  In another minute we reached
the picket, a soldier from which was sent up with us to the fort.  We
were at once admitted into the presence of General Fraser, to whom I
delivered the despatches and signals.

"You have performed your service well, young gentleman," said the
general.  "Are you to remain here, or to return to the fleet?"

I told him that my directions were to get back as soon as possible.

"I'll detain you, then, but a short time, while I write a letter to Sir
Samuel Hood," he said.  "I hope that you'll be as successful on your
journey back, as you were in coming here."

Before he began to write, he ordered a servant to bring me refreshments,
and to look after my companion.  The walk had given me an appetite; and
I did justice to the food placed before me.

The general had soon finished his letter; and, giving it to me, with a
warm shake of the hand, told me that I was at liberty to set out when I
was ready.

"My orders are to return without delay, sir," I answered, and took my
leave.

The sentry accompanied Larry and me to the outer picket, thence we
hurried on as fast as we could manage to get along.  Still I maintained
the same caution as in coming, for at any moment we might fall in with
some of the enemy, who might be watching the fort from a distance.  The
farther we got, the more my hopes of succeeding increased.  I could
already make out the lights of the ships in the bay, and the sheen of
the intermediate water.  We reached the wood through which we had before
passed, and had just made our way to the outside, when I caught sight of
a body of men, apparently a patrol, a short distance to the right.  We
were still under the shade of the trees, and I hoped that we should not
be discovered.  We drew back to see in what direction they were coming.
It appeared to me that they had already passed, and that we might gain
the landing-place, even should they see us making towards it.  We
accordingly, after waiting a short time, darted forward, running at our
full speed.  Scarcely, however, had we begun to run, than I heard a
shout of--

"_Arretez la_!"--Stop there, stop!

It was an order we were not likely to obey.  It was too late to return
to the wood, so, scampering as fast as our feet could move, we ran on to
where we expected to find the boat.

Again the Frenchmen shouted to us, and presently a shot came whistling
by my ear.

"Stoop down, Larry," I cried, "as low as you can; it doesn't do to
present a larger target to the enemy than is necessary."

I hoped that the shots would attract the attention of Nettleship, and
that he would pull in to take us aboard.  I turned my head for a moment,
and saw the soldiers running towards us; still, as we were some way
ahead, I expected that we should have time to reach the boat, and to
shove off to a distance before they came up.

To make sure, I shouted out--

"Nettleship, ahoy!  Pull in as hard as you can."

Though I could see lights on board the ships, close to the water as it
was, I could not distinguish the boat, and I was afraid that, not
expecting us so soon, Nettleship had pulled to a distance.  Should he
not arrive our capture was certain.  We had nearly gained the rocks on
which we had landed, when I made out a dark object on the water
approaching.  That must be the boat, I thought, and again hailed.
Nettleship, recognising my voice, answered, and I guessed by the sound
of the oars that the men were bending to them with all their might.
Larry and I stood ready to spring in.  We could hear the footsteps of
the Frenchmen approaching rapidly.  By stooping down we managed to
conceal ourselves, and to avoid several more shots which were fired.
The moment the bowman touched the rock with his boat-hook, Larry and I
sprang on board.  I scrambled aft, while Nettleship shouted out--

"Back oars all.  Now, starboard oars, give way."

The boat was quickly got round, but we had pulled to no great distance
before the Frenchmen, reaching the beach, began to blaze away at us.  We
returned the compliment by firing the only two muskets which had been
brought.  The Frenchmen standing up on the rock presented a good target.
First one shot struck the stern, and another the blade of an oar, but
no one was hurt, and the Frenchmen, finding that they were the greatest
sufferers, prudently retired from the beach.

After a long pull we got back to the frigate.  The captain, to whom I
delivered General Fraser's letter, complimented me on having performed
the duty.

"Your conduct will be noted, Finnahan, and you may depend upon obtaining
your promotion as soon as you are old enough."

I expected to be able to turn in, but he sent me with the letter at once
on board the flag-ship, and I delivered it in person to Sir Samuel Hood.

The admiral almost repeated what the captain had said; and I had good
reason to congratulate myself at the success of my adventure.

Next day, General Prescott's division was re-embarked, as it was not a
sufficient force to fight its way to General Fraser at Brimstone Hill.
Other attempts were made to communicate with him, and two officers were
captured; so that I had good cause to be thankful that I had escaped.

Dubois and La Touche confessed that they were very sorry to see me back.

"I felt sure that you would be made prisoner, and fully expected to have
had the satisfaction of being exchanged for you," said the latter.  "But
we have to practise patience and laugh at our misfortunes, to get on in
this world."

"I'm very glad you were not caught, Paddy," said Tom Pim.  "I envy you
your success, and only wish that I could talk French as you do, to be
employed on the same sort of service.  La Touche is teaching me, and I'm
trying to teach him English, but we make rum work of it without a
grammar or dictionary, or any other book.  I suspect he gets more out of
me than I do out of him, though I try very hard to pronounce the words
he says."

We could hear the French guns thundering away at the fort, and those of
the fort replying, hour after hour, without intermission, but the
signals made by General Fraser were not supposed to be satisfactory.

At last, one day, we saw the flag hauled down; the guns at the same time
ceased, and we knew that all was over, and the gallant garrison had been
compelled to capitulate.  Information of this was sent on board to the
admiral, with a flag of truce, by the Marquis de Boullie.

That evening we sailed on a cruise to ascertain the movements of the
French fleet.  We had not been to sea many hours when we saw them
standing in for Nevis Point, where they came to an anchor; and counting
them, we found that they numbered no less than twenty-four sail of the
line, several ships having lately joined them.  We at once returned with
the information to Sir Samuel Hood.  It was now discovered that the
French had been throwing up gun and mortar batteries on a hill, which
would completely command the fleet.

We were seated in the berth after we had brought up, discussing the
state of affairs.

"We're in a nice position," said Chaffey.  "We shall be pounded at from
the shore, and shall have the French fleet, with half as many more ships
as we possess, down upon us before long, and it will be a tough job to
fight our way out from among them."

"Just trust our admiral," answered Tom; "he knows what he's about,
depend on that; he won't let us be caught like rats in a trap."

As he was speaking, Nettleship came into the berth.

"The captain was sent for on board the flag-ship, and he's just
returned," he said.  "I hear that he met all the captains of the fleet
on board, and the admiral told them to set their watches by his
timepiece, and directed all the ships to slip or cut their cables at
eleven o'clock.  The sternmost and leewardmost ships are to get under
weigh first, and so on in succession, and we're to stand on under easy
sail, in sight of each other, till we receive further orders from the
admiral."

No one turned in; the crews were at their stations; not a sign was shown
which might allow the French--who were of course watching us from the
shore--to discover that any movement was in contemplation.  At the
appointed time, the _Alfred_, the most leeward of our ships, was seen to
get under weigh, followed in rapid succession by the _Canada_ the
_President_, and the rest of the line-of-battle ships, which stood out
of the bay, accompanied by the frigates, before probably the French were
aware what we were about.

It was a masterly movement, as it would have been madness to have
stopped to be attacked by so superior a force as the French possessed;
for though we might have driven them off, we must have suffered
severely, and have had to return into harbour to refit.  At this time we
were outnumbered, and even out-manoeuvred, by the French, who took
possession of several of our islands, which we were unable to protect.

We were not to be idle, for there was plenty of work for the frigates in
watching the enemy, and occasionally in engaging their frigates.

We had not been long at sea when our captain received orders from Sir
Samuel Hood to stand in towards where the French fleet were supposed to
be, and ascertain what they were about.

We had sighted the island of Antigua on our starboard bow, and were
standing in towards Nevis, when three sail appeared to the westward.
One of the lieutenants went aloft to examine them.  On returning on
deck, he reported that one was a line-of-battle ship, and the other two
frigates.  As there could be no doubt, from their position, that they
were enemies, the captain ordered our course to be altered, intending to
pass to the northward of Antigua.  We had been seen by the enemy, who
were making all sail in chase.  I saw Dubois and La Touche watching them
eagerly.

"You expect this time to gain your liberty, my friend?"  I said to La
Touche.  "Don't be too sure that your countrymen will come up with us,
or if they do, that they will make the _Liffy_ strike her flag."

"I would rather be set at liberty in any other way," he answered, in his
usual cordial tone; "but they appear to me to be gaining on us."

"Perhaps they are, and if so we must fight them, and drive them off," I
observed.

"It would be madness to do that," he remarked.  "You cannot cope with a
line-of-battle ship alone, independent of two frigates, each of which is
a match for the _Liffy_."

It was soon seen that our captain had no intention of striking his flag
without striking very hard first at the enemy.  The strangers appeared
to have a stronger breeze than filled our sails, and were coming up hand
over hand with us.  Still we might get the wind, and run into an English
harbour.  It was the first time the _Liffy_ ever had to run, and we
didn't like it.  I asked Nettleship what he thought about the matter.

"We shall have a tough fight, at all events; but if we can save our
spars, I don't think, notwithstanding, the enemy will take us."

This was the general feeling of all on board.

We had sighted Nevis, when two other ships were made out to the
south-east.  Presently several more appeared in that direction.  It was
a question, however, whether they were friends or foes.  Had we been
certain that they were friends, we should have stood towards them, but
our captain was unwilling to run the risk of finding that he had made a
mistake.  A look-out was kept on them from aloft; and before long they
were pronounced to be enemies.  I saw by the looks of our captain that
he didn't like it, though he tried to appear as confident as usual.  The
rest of the officers kept up their spirits.

It was very evident that we were now in a difficult position.  The
line-of-battle ship was the closest; the two frigates, one to the north
of us, the other some way to the south of her; while the new enemies we
had discovered prevented us escaping in the opposite direction.  Our
only hope was to knock away some of the spars of the line-of-battle
ship, and then fight our way past the two frigates.  The line-of-battle
ship was rapidly approaching.  A single broadside, should we be exposed
to it, would almost sink us.

Every preparation had been made for fighting; and not a man flinched
from his gun.  The officers were at their stations; the powder-monkeys
seated on their tubs; the surgeons below, preparing for the wounded; and
we, the younger midshipmen, ready for any duty we might be called on to
perform.

At length a puff of smoke was seen issuing from the line-of-battle ship.
The shot fell close to our counter.

"That was fired from her forecastle," observed Nettleship, "from a long
gun, too.  It will play Old Harry with us if well served, before we can
return the compliment."

A second shot quickly followed, and struck the hammock-nettings on the
starboard side, knocking several overboard.

We at length luffed up; and the captain ordered the whole of our
starboard broadside to be fired.  Our guns were well aimed, and
immediately we had fired we again kept away.  Our shot did considerable
damage to our pursuer, but she still kept on, while we expected every
moment to have her broadside crashing into us.

Fortunately for us the wind fell, and our light frigate moved rapidly
through the water.  The other frigates were, however, coming up.

"What does the captain intend to do?"  I asked of Nettleship.

He pointed ahead where the island of Nevis rose green and smiling out of
the blue water.

"Depend on it he won't let the enemy have our tight little frigate if he
can help it," he answered.  "My idea is that he'll try and get close in,
and stand round the island, to give a chance to our big enemy to run on
shore."

Shortly after this I heard Nettleship involuntarily exclaim, "See! see!
here it comes!" and as I looked aft I saw the line-of-battle ship
luffing up, and as she did so her whole broadside was discharged at us.

With a fearful uproar the shot came crashing on board.  Cries and
shrieks arose from all sides.  Well-nigh a dozen of our men were struck
down, and many more were wounded.  The most severely hurt of the latter
were carried below.  Comparatively little damage, however, had been done
to our spars and rigging, though the rents in our sails showed where the
shot had passed through; while blocks came rattling down on deck, and
several ropes hung in festoons from the yards.  Still our stout-hearted
captain held on.

To return the enemy's fire would have been useless, and only the sooner
insure our destruction.  We got nearer and nearer the island.  The men
were ordered into the chains to heave the lead.  The captain and master
examined the chart, which had been brought from the cabin.  We had no
doubt of what their intentions were, but we couldn't hear a word they
said.  We were gaining on our pursuer, but at the same time the two
frigates were not far astern, while the other ships, which had last been
seen, were coming up rapidly.  The men in the chains were heaving the
lead.  We were shoaling our water.

"By the mark, nine," was called, and immediately followed by "By the
mark, eight."  Before the men in the chains could again cry out, a loud
crash was heard,--every timber in the ship trembled,--the tall masts
quivered.

"We're on shore," I cried out.

"No doubt about that," said Nettleship, "and likely to remain there
too."

The captain at once ordered the men aloft to furl sails.

Our pursuer, not wishing to meet with the same fate, hauled her wind,
and stood to a distance, which left us beyond the reach of her guns.

"Roll them up anyhow.  Be smart about it," cried Mr Saunders.

It was done.  Then the order came,--"Out boats!"

Every boat was got into the water, and brought over to the starboard
side, with a few hands in each.

"We shall have to cut away the masts," said Nettleship, whom I again
passed.

The ship was still forging over the ledge on which she had struck,
closer and closer towards the shore.  The order which he expected
quickly came.

"Stand from under," shouted Mr Saunders.  Some of the men sprang below,
others forward.  We, the officers, rushed aft.  The carpenter, with his
mates, and the boatswain, stood ready, with their gleaming axes in their
hands.

"Cut!" cried the captain.

The shrouds were severed at one side, then the axes descended.  A few
strokes, and the masts in rapid succession fell overboard.  We had all
been so engaged in this operation that we had not watched our enemies.
We now saw the line-of-battle ship signalling the frigates.  Shortly
after they were seen to stand in, apparently for the object of attacking
us.

"It must be done," cried Captain Macnamara.  "Lads, I'm sorry to say we
must leave our stout ship.  We must not allow her, however, to fall into
the hands of the enemy.  Get your clothes, and anything you value most,
as I have resolved to destroy her."

Every one now hurried below to get their clothes, and such other things
as they desired to preserve.  The purser appeared with the ship's
papers, the master with the ship's log, and the captain with a few
instruments.  Muskets and ammunition, pistols and cutlasses, were then
served out, so that we might have the means of resisting the enemy
should they attempt to land.  All were now ready for embarking.  He
would allow none of us to take larger sized packages than the men were
permitted to carry away.  The crew were now all told off to take their
places in the boats.  The midshipmen and boys, as in the case of fire or
shipwreck, were sent first.  Larry was in my boat.

"It's a sad day this, Mr Terence, which I never thought to see," he
said; "but arrah!  I've not forgotten my fiddle, and it will be mighty
convenient to cheer the hearts of our poor fellows when we get ashore."

Most of the men took the matter very philosophically.  Those who
suffered most were the unfortunate wounded, who had previously been
lowered into the boats, with the surgeons to look after them.  Our two
prisoners, Dubois and La Touche, had, I fancied, formed some plan for
remaining on board, but a hint from Rough-and-Ready made them very
quickly follow me into the boat, accompanied by a marine.

"Take care, Finnahan, those two foreigners don't give you the slip,"
shouted the first lieutenant.  "Let them understand that they must
remain under charge of the sentry, and that if they give leg-bail he has
orders to shoot them.  Now shove off."

I told my friends what Mr Saunders had said.

"Ah, that lieutenant of yours is very suspicious," remarked Dubois.  "We
wish to get away!  What folly to think of it."

I said nothing more, but there was a twinkle in Dubois' eye, which made
me fancy he did think of it.

The shore was soon reached; providentially there was no surf, and the
men quickly landed.  On this the boats at once put off to bring away the
remainder of the crew.  The men bent to their oars.  There was no time
to be lost, for the French frigates were approaching, and would soon be
blazing away at our ship.  On they came under all sail.

"We'll have them right enough if they run ashore," cried one of the men;
"there'll then be fair play maybe."

"I wish that our captain would only just let us go back and fight them,"
exclaimed another; "we'd soon show them that the saucy _Liffy_ hasn't
done barking yet."

But the Frenchmen seemed to have no intention of running ashore if they
could help it.  As we got alongside they had come almost within range of
our guns.  The remainder of the crew and officers stood ready to embark.
Just at that moment I recollected that I had come away without my
grandfather's sword, which was hung up in the berth.  I sprang on deck
and rushed down below to obtain it.  Having got it in my hand, I was
hurrying out of the berth, when I saw the captain, accompanied by Mr
Saunders with the gunner and his crew, just coming aft.  At the same
time I observed a dense smoke issuing from the fore-hold.  They had
matches in their hands, with which they had lighted some trains which
had been laid leading to the after-part of the ship.  I sprang back into
the boat, into which the gunner and his crew followed me, the captain's
gig still waiting alongside.  Mr Saunders came down and took his seat.
The captain stood for some moments gazing along the deck, then, lifting
up his hat, he also descended.  "Shove off!"  I heard him cry out, in a
husky voice, just as we were pulling away.

He was the last man to leave the frigate.  As he did so several shot
came crashing aboard her from the opposite side.  We pulled away as fast
as we could lay our backs to the oars, for we had a good chance of being
hit.  The shot dropped round us pretty thickly, but we escaped
uninjured.  As we looked astern thick wreaths of smoke were issuing from
every part of our gallant frigate.

"Her fighting days are over," I observed.

"Not just yet, sir,--not just yet.  Wait a minute and you'll see,"
exclaimed the coxswain.

He was right.  Before we landed the flames had reached the guns, and her
whole broadside, pointed towards the Frenchmen, went off in rapid
succession.

"Hurrah! hurrah!" shouted all the men; "the old girl dies game to the
last."

What damage the guns of our ship effected on the French frigates we
could not discover, but they were seen to haul their wind and to stand
off as fast as they could from the land.  We soon gained the shore,
which was as captivating in appearance as any shipwrecked mariner has
ever landed on.  It seemed like a perfect garden, with churches and
planters' houses peeping out from among the trees, in the midst of the
most picturesque scenery.  In the centre rose a lofty cone, surrounded
by a ruff of trees, below which all was one mass of verdure.  We had
little time or inclination just then to admire the beauties of nature.
The crew having been mustered, none being missing except the poor
fellows who were known to have been killed, the wounded were placed on
litters formed of sails, and we were set off to march towards
Charlestown, the smart little capital of the island, whence Captain
Macnamara expected to be able to send intelligence of the disaster to
the admiral.

We had gone some distance, and were all feeling hungry and thirsty, when
we came in sight of the house of a planter.  Our approach was perceived.
The master of the mansion came forth, and, addressing Captain
Macnamara, insisted on our halting, and taking such refreshment as he
could provide.  His offer was gladly accepted.  As the house wouldn't
hold us all, we youngsters stopped in the shade of of a grove of trees
close to it, the captain and gun-room officers being invited inside.
The men threw themselves on the ground, in every variety of attitude,
waiting for the expected feast.  We of the midshipmen's berth formed a
group by ourselves a little way from the men, close to a fountain, which
sent up a jet of water into the quivering air.  The sight of it alone
was calculated to cool us, and we needed cooling, for our march had been
hot and fatiguing.  Some of the men suffering most from thirst rushed to
the fountain, and baled the water into their mouths, or lapped it up
like dogs.

"I say, Paddy, what has become of your French friends?" asked
Nettleship, looking round.  "I thought La Touche would at all events
have been with us, though Dubois might have considered himself
privileged to go in with the gun-room officers."

"I haven't set eyes on them--since--since--let me see--not since we left
the shore," I answered.  "I suppose they must be in the house."

Just then I saw the marine who had had charge of the prisoners.  I asked
him what had become of them.  He had been ordered to fall into the ranks
with his comrades, and had handed them over, he said, to the second
lieutenant,--Simon Silk,--known among us as Softy.  I told Nettleship
this.

"Oh, then of course they are in the house," he remarked.

"Not so sure of that, if Softy had charge of them," said Tom.

In a short time a number of blacks came out, bringing provisions of all
sorts.  Huge jugs of sangaree, baskets of pink shaddocks, bananas,
oranges, pomegranates, figs, and grapes, in addition to the more
substantial fare.  How we did peg into the fruit, which we enjoyed the
more from having been lately on salt provisions.  To the poor wounded
fellows the fruit was especially refreshing, and I believe the lives of
several were saved who would otherwise have succumbed.

"Well, I shouldn't mind being shipwrecked occasionally, if I could
always land in such a place as this," said Chaffey, devouring a superb
shaddock, while the rest of us were similarly employed, or sucking
oranges, or popping grapes into our mouths.

As we were at no great distance from Charlestown, our kind host advised
the captain to remain, and to pursue his march in the cool of the
evening, undertaking to send on to the authorities that quarters might
be provided for us.  We were not at all sorry to hear this, as all of us
needed rest.  We ate the delicious fruit till we could eat no more, and
then threw ourselves on the ground.  Our host came out and invited us
into the house, but Nettleship, who considered that he might have done
so at first, declined his offer; indeed, we were far better off under
the trees than between walls, and certainly more at our ease.  At length
Mr Saunders came out, and ordered us to get ready for marching; the men
were formed in ranks, and, giving a cheer for our host, we set out.

I had been looking about for Dubois and La Touche, when I saw Lieutenant
Silk.  I asked him if he knew where they were.

"Bless me! why, have they not been with you all this time?" he
exclaimed.  "I understood them to say that they would join you when we
arrived at Mr Ballahoo's, and I never dreamed of their not doing so."

The marine officer looked somewhat aghast on hearing that we had not
even seen the Frenchmen.

"Whether he dreamed it or not, they are off as sure as a gun," observed
Nettleship, when I told him.

Such proved to be the case; and though Softy had to march back with a
party of his men to look for them, they were nowhere to be found.  I do
not think that the captain was very much put out, though I was sorry to
part from my polite friends without saying good-bye.  As the enemy were
in the neighbouring island, it was probable that they would send a force
across to capture Nevis, so that we fully expected to have work to do,
as the governor was resolved to oppose them.

We arrived at Charlestown just at sunset, and were hospitably received
by the inhabitants, among whom we were billeted, the wounded being sent
to the hospital.  We were expecting to have a pleasant stay in the town,
but next day a frigate appeared off the place and sent her boat ashore,
when our captain applied for a passage for himself and men to join the
admiral.  We had at once, therefore, to embark on board the _Thisbe_.
Next day we stood across to Antigua, and, having passed that island, we
beat to the southward, when a large fleet was seen ahead.  We approached
cautiously till we got within signalling distance, when the fleet was
found to be that of Sir Samuel Hood, steering for Antigua.  We were
ordered to join it, and the next day brought up in Saint John's roads.
We here remained at anchor for some time, till we were joined by Sir
George Rodney, who had come out from England with several sail of the
line.  Sir George Rodney became commander-in-chief, and now considered
himself strong enough to cope with the French and Spanish.

While the officers and crew of the _Liffy_ were together, we were merry
enough; but after we had undergone the trial for her loss, and our
captain and his subordinates had been honourably acquitted, the time
came for our separation.  We were distributed among the different ships
of the fleet.  Nettleship, Tom Pim, and I were ordered to join the
_Cerberus_, 74, with a portion of our men, among whom was Larry.  Tom
and I agreed that we felt lost in so big a ship.  We soon, however, got
accustomed to her, and became intimate with our new messmates, several
of whom were very good fellows.  Tom declared that he should never like
the gun-room after our snug little berth, for, should he once fetch
away, he shouldn't bring up again until he had cracked his head against
a gun or against the ship's side.  For some time we had fine weather, so
that he had no opportunity of experiencing the inconvenience he
anticipated.  We heard that the very day we left Nevis the French had
thrown an overwhelming force across and taken possession of the island.

"I don't know that we should have prevented that," said Tom, "so I am
glad that we got away, or we might have been killed or made prisoners."

The fleet being strengthened as I have described, we proceeded to Saint
Lucia to complete our water.  We now had to sail in search of a large
French convoy which was expected to arrive from Europe, and anticipated
a rich prize; but the French were too sharp for us, for though a
vigilant look-out was kept by the frigates, they managed, by sailing
close under Dominique and Guadaloupe, to reach Port Royal Bay
unperceived by any of our ships.  When Sir Samuel Hood got information
of this unlucky event, the line-of-battle ships returned to Saint Lucia
to refit, while the frigates were employed in watching the movements of
the enemy.  The object of the French and Spaniards was well known.  It
was to unite their fleets, and thus, forming a powerful force, to
proceed to the conquest of Jamaica.  Our object was to prevent them from
doing this.  The frigates had ample work in watching their movements,
and many ran a great risk of being captured in the anxiety of their
captains to keep a vigilant watch on them.  Our fleet lay ready for a
start as soon as information was brought of the enemy having put to sea.



CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

LUCY TALBOYS AGAIN.

At length, at daylight on the 8th of April, when I, acting as signal
midshipman, was on the look-out, I saw a frigate standing towards us and
making signals.  I immediately communicated the information to the
commander, who was on deck.

"The _Andromache_, Captain Byron," he exclaimed.  "She tells us that she
has seen the enemy's fleet with a large convoy coming out of Port Royal
Bay, and standing to the north-west."

Tom Pim was immediately sent down to call the captain, and, as he
appeared, the admiral threw out a signal from the _Formidable_ to put to
sea in chase of the enemy.  Cheers resounded from ship to ship, and
never did fleet get under weigh with more alacrity.  By noon we were
clear of Gros Islet Bay, when we stretched over to Port Royal, but,
finding none of the French ships there or at Saint Pierre, we stood
after them in the direction they were supposed to have taken.  We
continued on for some hours during the night, still uncertain as to
whether we should overtake the enemy, when, to our joy, we discovered
their lights right ahead.

As morning broke, a large portion of the convoy was discovered under
Dominique, while to windward we could see the French fleet forming the
line of battle.  As the light increased, the admiral threw out signals
to prepare for action and to form the line.

It was welcomed by a hearty cheer from ten thousand throats.  As,
however, we got under Dominique, to our bitter disappointment the sails
flapped against the masts, and most of the ships lay becalmed, unable to
obey the orders which had been received.  It was tantalising in the
extreme.  At length, however, the lighter canvas filled, and the
sea-breeze freshened.  The _Barfleur_, Sir Samuel Hood's flag-ship, then
our ship, then the _Monarch_ and _Warrior_, the _Valiant_ and _Alfred_
got the wind, and the whole of the van division, of which we formed a
part, stretched to the northward on the starboard tack in chase, while
the central and rear divisions, under Sir George Rodney, lay still
becalmed and unable to join us.  Our gallant admiral, however, anxious
to bring on an action, continued his course, when we saw the French
fleet also forming their line on the starboard tack, in the hope of
attacking us before we could be joined by Sir George Rodney.

"Now, Paddy, we shall see what a real fight is like," said Tom Pim, as
we stood on the quarter-deck.

"I hope we shall see what a victory is like, too," I answered, as I eyed
the approaching enemy, numbering fifteen ships, to oppose which we had
but eight.  Sir Samuel Hood, however, knew what he was about, and the
order was given to heave to, which brought our broadsides to bear upon
the French, and at the same time would allow the other two frigates to
come up with us as soon as they could get the wind.  The first shot was
fired from the _Barfleur_ a few minutes before 10 a.m., and then all our
eight stout ships began blazing away at the French, as they stood down
intending to break our line; but so tremendous was the fire with which
they were received, that they found the attempt hopeless.  They,
however, returned it vigorously, and for a full hour we were pounding
away at each other, not a few of our brave fellows being killed, and
many more wounded.  Towards the end of the time, as the smoke cleared
away, I saw the rest of our fleet coming up with the breeze, which had
at length reached them.  The French admiral also saw them, and, having
had a taste of how eight ships could treat him, he stood away under all
sail after the remainder of his fleet.  Sir George Rodney now threw out
a signal for a general chase, but the Frenchmen beat us hollow in
running away, and we in vain attempted to come up with them.  For two
whole days we were engaged in chasing.

"I'm afraid, after all, the mounseers will get off, and reach Jamaica
before us," said Tom Pim to me; "and if they do, what will become of Mr
Talboys and his family?  Poor Lucy! she will be marrying a French count,
perhaps, and I shall never see her again."

"They are not quite out of sight, and though they're gaining on us, the
wind may change, or some other accident may occur, and we shall have
another stand-up fight," I answered.

This was soon after sunrise on the 12th of April, when our fleet was
standing to the northward, about five leagues north-west of Prince
Rupert's Bay, with a light breeze.  The French were upon the same tack
to windward of the Saintes, with a fresh sea-breeze.  The light
increasing, we saw a ship which had lost her foremast and bowsprit, in
tow of a frigate standing in for Guadaloupe.  On perceiving this the
admiral threw out a signal for us and three other ships to chase; and,
disabled as the French line-of-battle ship was, we made sure of
capturing her.

"We shall get hold of one ship, at all events, and the frigate too, if
she doesn't up stick and run," said Nettleship, as he watched the two
Frenchmen ahead.

Presently he exclaimed, "Not so sure of that, though.  I see the French
admiral making signals, and we shall know what he has been saying
presently."

A short time afterwards he added, "His fleet is bearing up for the
purpose of protecting the wounded bird."

We stood on, however.  The captain told Tom Pim, who was signal
midshipman, to keep a sharp eye on our admiral.

"If he keeps on that course he'll give us the weather gage, and we shall
catch him as sure as his name is De Grasse," cried Nettleship.

Our crew of course were at their quarters, and we expected ere long to
be exchanging broadsides with the enemy.  Presently the French again
altered their course, and formed their line on the larboard tack.

"The admiral has hoisted the recall signal," cried Tom.  Directly
afterwards we saw the signal made for our ships to form the line of
battle on the starboard tack.  Rear-Admiral Drake's division was now
leading, the _Marlborough_ being ahead.  The island of Dominique was on
our starboard hand, the wind coming off the land, and the French between
us and it.  Thus they were to windward of us, standing almost directly
for Guadaloupe.  We were now gradually nearing each other.  Just at 8
a.m. the _Marlborough_, in gallant style, opened fire on the rear of the
French.  At the same time Rodney made the signal for close action.  Soon
after it was hoisted all the other ships and Rear-Admiral Drake's
division commenced firing their broadsides.  For a time Admiral Hood's
division was almost becalmed, as were many of Sir George Rodney's ships,
but as they drew ahead they got the wind much stronger clear of the
land.  After the action had continued for some time, the wind shifted,
enabling us to get to windward of the enemy.

"Look out there, Paddy, at the _Duke_.  See, that gallant fellow Gardner
is endeavouring to force the Frenchman's line," cried Nettleship.

We watched for some minutes, when a shot carried away the _Duke's_
main-topmast, and she dropped to leeward, and Sir George Rodney,
followed by the _Namur_ and _Canada_, stood right in between the enemy's
ships, not far from the _Ville de Paris_, carrying their admiral's flag.
Others quickly followed, when Rodney wore and doubled upon the enemy,
all the time, it must be understood, keeping up a tremendous and
incessant fire.  By this gallant manoeuvre the French line was
completely broken, and thrown into the utmost confusion.  Their van bore
away, and endeavoured to form to leeward, but our division, under Sir
Samuel Hood, now getting the breeze, came up, and joined in the close
fight which had long been going on.  To describe it so that my account
should be understood would be difficult in the extreme.  All the time
the shot of the enemy came crashing aboard.  Our object was to catch
sight of the hulls of the Frenchmen amid the clouds of smoke, and to
pound away at them.  Each of our ships did the same.  Amongst the ships
was the _Glorieux_, commanded by the Vicomte d'Escar.  Though surrounded
by enemies, he continued to fire his broadsides until his masts and
bowsprit were shot away by the board, and not till he saw that he must
abandon all hope of rescue did he haul down his colours.  We almost
immediately afterwards came up with another ship, which we found to be
the _Caesar_, Captain M. de Marigney.  We got so close up to her that
our guns almost touched, and began furiously pounding away at her sides.
She had already been severely battered before we attacked her.  The
gallant Frenchman, however, continued to engage us, and, looking up, as
for an instant the smoke was blown aside, we saw that he had nailed his
colours to the mast.

"We must knock them away notwithstanding," said Nettleship.

Soon afterwards down came the enemy's mainmast, followed by her
mizzenmast, fortunately falling over on the opposite side.

Still the Frenchmen continued working their guns, but one after the
other ceased firing, and at last an officer waved a handkerchief, to
show that they surrendered.  As he did so the foremast went by the
board.  We immediately ceased firing, and our second lieutenant was sent
to take possession in one of the few of our boats which could swim.  I
accompanied him.  I by this time had seen a good deal of fighting, but I
had never yet witnessed any scene so dreadful as the decks of the
_Caesar_ presented.  On reaching the upper deck, one of the first
objects which met our eyes was the body of the gallant captain, who had
just breathed his last.  Near him lay three or four other officers, and
a little farther off two young midshipmen; while fore and aft lay the
dead and wounded, their shipmates having had no time as yet to carry the
latter below.  Everywhere there was wreck and confusion, masts and
rigging trailing overboard, the stumps alone remaining, the bulwarks
shattered, the guns upset, the carriages of some knocked to pieces,
every boat damaged, while it was impossible, as we stepped along, to
avoid the pools of blood and gore.  The third lieutenant, his head bound
up, stepped forward, saying that he was the officer of the highest rank
remaining, and offered his sword.  In the meantime the fight continued
raging: the _Ardent_ struck to the _Belliqueux_, and the _Hector_ to the
_Canada_; but the gallant Cornwallis, leaving his prize, made sail after
the Count de Grasse, who, together with his second, was endeavouring to
rejoin his flying and scattered ships.  We were fast approaching.
Notwithstanding this, the Count de Grasse held out till the _Barfleur_
came up, and poured in so tremendous and destructive a fire, that at
length the gallant Frenchman, deserted by his ships, was compelled to
haul down his flag, just as the sun sank beneath the horizon.

The French fleet were now going off before the wind, pursued by some of
our ships.  Others would have joined in the chase, but Sir George
Rodney, wishing to collect the fleet and secure his prizes, made the
signal to the fleet to bring to.

Our captain meantime had ordered us at once to commence removing the
prisoners.

I had shoved off with one boat-load, and just got alongside the
_Cerberus_, when I heard the cry, "The _Caesar_ is on fire!"  I hurried
the prisoners up the side, eager to assist in extinguishing the flames,
or to bring away as many as I could of those on board.  Several of the
other ships were also sending their uninjured boats to the rescue; but
before they could reach the blazing ship, we heard a fearfully loud
explosion.  Up went her decks.  Fragments of planks and timbers, and
even heavy guns, with human bodies torn and rent asunder, rose in the
air; the whole ship blazed furiously, lighting up the surrounding
vessels with a lurid glare, when suddenly her hull sank, and all was
dark around.  In her perished our third lieutenant and boatswain, and
fifty of our gallant crew, besides four hundred Frenchmen.

Our most valuable prize was the _Ville de Paris_, as she had on board a
quantity of specie, and she was considered the finest ship afloat; but
we had a heavy price to pay for our victory: Captain Bayne, of the
_Alfred_, and Captain Blair, of the _Anson_, were killed, besides
several lieutenants and other officers.  Altogether we lost two hundred
and fifty-three men killed, and eight hundred and sixteen wounded.  The
French ships, having numerous troops on board, and carrying more men
than ours, suffered more severely in proportion, and it was generally
believed that three thousand were killed, and double the number wounded.
On board the _Ville de Paris_ alone four hundred were slain.

We remained three days under Guadaloupe, repairing damages, when Sir
George Rodney ordered Sir Samuel Hood to proceed with his division in
search of stragglers.  In spite of the fighting we had had, with
cheerful alacrity we stood away; and on the 19th sighted five of the
enemy's ships.  They were standing for the Mona passage.

"They hope to escape us," said Nettleship.  "But never fear, if they can
get through, so can we."

This proved to be the case.  Just then Sir Samuel Hood threw out the
signal for a general chase.  A shout rose from our deck when it was seen
that the wind had died away, and that the enemy lay becalmed.

The _Valiant_ early in the afternoon got alongside the _Caton_, which
immediately struck.  Captain Goodall then stood on, leaving us to pick
her up, and attacked the _Jason_, of the same force, with so much
impetuosity, that after a stout resistance of twenty minutes she also
hauled down her colours.  Two other smaller ships were shortly
afterwards captured, and only one, which got through the passage,
effected her escape.

A few days afterwards we rejoined Sir George Rodney under Cape Tiberoon,
and with him proceeded to Jamaica.

Great was the rejoicing of the inhabitants.  Guns were thundering, flags
flying on steeples and houses and hundreds of flagstaff's; and the whole
town of Kingston turned out, with the military and civic authorities at
their head, to receive the conqueror as he landed, accompanied by the
Count de Grasse, the admiral who had threatened their subjugation.

We aboard the _Cerberus_ saw little of the festivities which took place,
as we were engaged in repairing her, and fitting her for sea,--it being
understood that in consequence of the damages she had received she was
to be sent home.

Tom and I got leave only for one day to go up to Kingston, in the hopes
of seeing our friends the Talboys.  Tom was in a great state of
excitement.

"I say, Paddy, I wonder whether Lucy still cares for me," he said.
"Perhaps she'll have forgotten all about me by this time; and if that
fellow Duffy has been stationed at Kingston, as soon as we left he'll
have done his best to cut me out."

"I don't think her papa, at all events, would prefer an ensign to a
midshipman; and depend upon it, that if she has transferred her
affections, it would be to a post-captain or a colonel," I answered.
"But cheer up, Tom, don't be down-hearted; we'll hope for the best."

Almost the first gentlemen we saw on landing were two French officers,
strolling along arm in arm.  As we got close to them they turned their
heads, and I recognised Lieutenant Dubois and La Touche.  They knew me
in a moment, and held out their hands with more cordiality than I should
have expected.

"You see us again prisoners to your brave nation; but we have given our
parole, and are allowed to be at large during the day," said Dubois.

"You'll come to our lodgings, I hope, and allow us to show you some
hospitality," added La Touche.  "In this life we have many ups and
downs.  One day you are prisoners to us, and the next day we are
prisoners to you.  What matters it if we retain our honour and our
lives.  It's a miracle that we're alive."

"How is that?"  I asked.

"We were aboard the _Ville de Paris_," he said, "and were doing duty on
the lower deck.  We fought to the last, and fully believed that the ship
would go down.  At one time the admiral was the only person left
unwounded on the upper deck.  Officer after officer was killed as they
went up to join him.  We were about to follow, when our flag was hauled
down.  However, we expect to be exchanged soon, when, for my part, I
intend to return to France."

This was said as we walked along with the young Frenchmen.

The lodgings to which they introduced us consisted of a single room, in
which they slept and took their meals; but they didn't seem a bit
ashamed of it, and did the honours with as great an air as if they were
receiving us in a magnificent saloon.  They had evidently won the heart
of their mulatto landlady, who placed an elegant repast on the table,--
indeed, in a country where fruits and delicacies are abundant, that is
not any difficult matter.

"The English are very polite to us here; and some of the young ladies
are charming," observed Dubois.  "There is one family especially
polite,--that of a Monsieur Talboys.  Ah! _ma foi_! his little daughter
is perfectly charming."

On hearing the name of Talboys, Tom Pim pricked up his ears and looked
at me, for he was not able to understand all that was said.

"We are acquainted with Mr Talboys," I observed, "and all must admire
his daughter.  Is she not engaged to be married yet?"

"Ah, yes, there's the pity," said Dubois, shrugging his shoulders; "to a
military officer, I'm told,--the Capitaine Duffy.  He has lately
obtained his promotion, and appeared at a ball in a bright new uniform,
which completely captivated the young lady's heart."

"I'll not believe it until I see her, and she tells me so," exclaimed
Tom, starting up.  "You must have been misinformed, monsieur."

"_Ma foi_!  I hope so," said Dubois; "for I thought I was making great
way, and resolved, if her father would accept me as his son-in-law, to
give up the sea and settle down as a planter in Jamaica."

On hearing this Tom became very fidgety, and proposed that we should go
in search of our friends.  As I was afraid that he might say something
which might annoy our hosts, I agreed, and, wishing them good-bye, Tom
and I started for Mr Talboys' town house.

We had no great difficulty in finding it.  Just as we reached the
entrance, who should I see but Duffy himself, strutting out in a
captain's uniform.  He didn't know me at first, until I hailed him.

"What, Duffy!"  I exclaimed.  "It must be yourself or your elder
brother.  Let me congratulate you on obtaining your captain's
commission.  You have faster promotion in your service than we have in
the navy."

"Ah, Paddy! is it you?" he cried, taking me by the hand.  "It's myself,
I can assure you.  Thanks to this torrid climate, sangaree, and Yellow
Jack, you're right, my boy.  All the fine fellows you knew at Savannah
are invalided home, or are under the sod; but as I eschew strong drinks,
and keep in the shade as much as I can, I have hitherto escaped the fell
foe.  I suppose you're going to call on my friends the Talboys?  They
will be very glad to see you.  We often talk about you, for the gallant
way in which you, Pim, and your other messmates behaved when the house
was attacked."

"Here is Pim," I said.

"What!  I beg your pardon," said he; "I really did not recognise you;"
and he put out his hand, which Tom took rather coldly.  "We all owe you
a debt of gratitude which none of us know how to repay."

"I don't require payment," said Tom, drawing himself up stiffly.  "Good
morning, Captain Duffy!  I don't wish to detain you."

"Well, as I have to go on guard, I mustn't stop, or I should like to go
back and join Lucy in thanking you."

"I don't require thanks," said Tom, gulping down his rising anger.
"Come along, Paddy."

As I saw that the sooner the interview was brought to an end the better,
we entered the house.  Tom was even half inclined to turn back, and I
think he would have done so had not Mr Talboys seen us, and insisted on
our coming into the drawing-room.

Both of us followed him over the slippery floor, and nearly pitched down
on our noses, making a somewhat eccentric entrance into the room.

Mrs Talboys, with Lucy and her younger girls, were seated on
cane-bottomed sofas, dressed in white, with fans in their hands.  The
weather was unusually hot.  A blush rose to Lucy's cheek as she saw Tom.
She, however, came frankly forward, and we all shook hands.  Nothing
was said about Duffy.  They were all eager to hear our adventures, which
we narrated as briefly as we could.  They knew Dubois and La Touche, and
Mr Talboys thought them very agreeable Frenchmen, but they didn't
appear to be much in Lucy's good graces.  I was much inclined to speak
of Duffy, but Lucy evidently didn't wish to mention him.  We had
observed the marks of fire on some of the houses as we came along, and
Mr Talboys told us that since we had been there there had been a
fearful conflagration; and had not the wind shifted, the whole town
would have been burned down.  He and his family were at that time in the
country, and so escaped the alarm which the fire caused.

Mrs Talboys invited us to spend the evening at the house, but Tom at
once answered for himself and me, and said that we had to return on
board, and we were not pressed to stay.  At last we got up to take our
leave.

"Lucy is very anxious again to thank you, Mr Pim, for your brave
conduct in saving her from the blacks.  Perhaps you'll meet in England,
as she expects to go there shortly, should peace be established; but we
are unwilling to allow her to risk the danger of the passage in war
time."

Lucy had managed to get Tom to the window, so I didn't hear what she
said, but he looked far from happy.

"I must tell you, Mr Finnahan, that my daughter will probably be soon
married.  Captain Duffy," said Mrs Talboys, "her intended, is an
excellent young man, and heir to a good estate, with a sufficient
fortune already in possession; and she could not expect to make a more
satisfactory match.  It has our entire approval.  You know him well, he
tells me?"

I of course said that I did, that he had treated me very kindly at
Savannah, and that I must congratulate him on his good fortune.

While we were speaking, Tom came up, and said somewhat abruptly, "Paddy,
we must not delay longer."  He didn't again turn towards Miss Lucy, to
whom I went up and wished good-bye.  Tom and I then paid our adieus to
the rest of the family.  Lucy was well-nigh crying, I thought, but the
yellow light admitted through the blinds prevented me from seeing
clearly.

"It's all over," cried Tom, as we got outside.  "I thought it would
happen.  I've been and made a fool of myself, and I'll never do so again
as long as I live; no, never--never!"

I comforted Tom as well as I could, and indeed he soon recovered his
equanimity.  I told him I was sure that Miss Lucy was very grateful,
though she was not inclined to wait till he had become a post-captain,
or even a commander, to marry him.

We looked in on our way down to the harbour on our two French friends.
We found them in high spirits, for they had just received information
that they were to accompany the Count de Grasse, and other French
officers, who were about to return home, on board the _Sandwich_, Sir
Peter Parker's flag-ship, on their parole.  As Sir Peter was on the
point of sailing in charge of a homeward-bound convoy, Sir George Rodney
remained as commander-in-chief at Jamaica.  A short time after, Admiral
Pigot arrived out from England to supersede him, and Sir George returned
home in the _Montague_.

At length, after lying idle for some time, Admiral Pigot, with his flag
on board the _Formidable_ made the signal for the whole fleet to put to
sea.

A report reached us just before this that we and the other ships were to
return to England, and highly delighted every one was at the thoughts of
going home.  We were, however, kept cruising for some time, till we fell
in with the fleet of Admiral Graves off Havanna; thence we proceeded to
Bluefields, on the south coast of Jamaica, towards its western end.

Here Admiral Graves, whose flag was flying aboard the _families_,
received orders to convoy a hundred sail of merchantmen, together with
the French prizes, consisting of the _Ville de Paris_, no guns, the
_Glorieux_ and _Hector_; of 74 guns each, and the _Ardent_ and _Jason_,
of 64 guns each.  The men-of-war accompanying them were the _Canada_,
our ship the _Cerberus_, of 74 guns each, and the _Pallas_, of 36 guns.

"It's to be hoped that we shall have fine weather," said Nettleship one
day at mess.  "Even now we're obliged to keep the pumps going every
watch.  It's a wonder the hull and rigging hold together; while we're
terribly short-handed, and, as far as I can judge, the rest of the ships
are in no better condition, and the prizes are still more battered."

"What an old croaker you've become," cried Tom.  "I thought you would
have been the last person to talk in that way."

Others, joining Tom, made the same sort of remarks.

"I'm not croaking.  I only say that never fleet put to sea in a worse
condition; but I do hope we shall be blessed with fine weather, and not
meet with a heavy gale, or have to encounter an enemy of superior
force."

Those watching us from the shore could certainly not have supposed that
the fine-looking fleet sailing along the coast of Jamaica was unable to
cope with the fiercest gale that it was likely to encounter.

As we got away from land we found that the _Jason_ had not joined us,
being employed in completing her water, while during a calm the officers
of the _Ardent_ sent a memorial to the admiral stating that she was
totally unseaworthy; and they had therefore the good fortune to be
ordered back to Jamaica to refit.

For some time the fine weather lasted, and few doubted that we should
convoy the merchantmen committed to our charge, and the trophies of our
hard-earned victory, in safety to England.  We had got about the
latitude of the Bermudas, when some of the convoy parted company, on
their way to New York, leaving us, including the men-of-war and
merchantmen, with only ninety-two sail,--the _Ville de Paris_, under an
experienced navigator, leading the van through the Gulf Stream.  The
wind and sea, however, shortly after this got up, and two ships, the
_Caton_ and _Pallas_, made signals of distress, each having sprung a
leak.  The admiral therefore ordered them to bear away for Halifax, then
less than a hundred leagues distant.  Scarcely were they out of sight
than the wind shifted to the south-east, blowing strongly, while a still
heavier sea got up.  The admiral on this made signals for the whole
fleet to collect together, and prepare for a heavy gale.  He hove-to on
the larboard tack under his mainsail, with topgallant masts struck.  We
and the other ships followed his example, with all our other canvas
furled.

Nettleship, Tom Pim, and I, being in the same watch, were on deck
together.  We had just got the ship snug, and, our duties for the moment
performed, were standing together, watching the fast-rising seas.

"I say, Nettleship, we have got that gale you hoped we should escape,
and no mistake about it," said Tom Pim; "but the old barkie rides
easily, and the wind must blow a good deal harder than it does yet to
hurt her."

"But we can't say that it won't blow harder, youngster," said
Nettleship, who was much graver than usual.  "To my mind the weather
looks as threatening as it well can be, and those in authority would
have shown more wisdom had they waited till the equinox was over to send
us to sea.  Just look round; now did you ever see a wilder sky?"

Nettleship was right.  The clouds were rushing madly on overhead, while
to the southward and east it had a peculiarly angry appearance.
Foam-capped waves were tossing and tumbling, the spoon-drift flying off
their heads covering the ocean with a sheet of white, while a lurid
light occasionally gleamed forth from the point where the sun was going
down, tinging for a moment the crests of the seas and here and there a
tossing ship on which it fell.  The sea with thundering blows struck our
bows and washed along our high sides, the blocks rattled, the wind
whistled in the rigging, the masts groaned, the bulkheads creaked.  We
had to speak at the top of our voices to make each other hear, while the
lieutenants had to shout their loudest through their speaking-trumpets
as they issued their orders.  We were the leewardmost of the men-of-war
who were in sight, the merchantmen scattered around, all pitching and
rolling together, in a way which threatened to send their masts
overboard.  The latter we could see had now a yard, now a topmast
carried away, but as far as we could make out, no great damage had been
done.  Each dog-watch the pumps were manned.  Their clanking was heard
amid the uproar as night closed in.  My old shipmates and I had to keep
the morning watch, so as soon as the hammocks were piped down, we turned
in to get some sleep first.  Seldom that I had my head on the pillow
many seconds before my eyes closed, but this night the fearful uproar,
the violent swinging of my hammock, and the plunges which I felt the
ship making, kept me awake.  My watch below seemed twice as long as
usual.  At length I heard eight bells strike.  I turned out, and with my
two messmates went on deck.

"Things haven't mended since sundown," observed Nettleship, as he, Pim,
and I were together on the quarter-deck.

Indeed, the wind was howling more furiously than ever, and the big ship
plunged and rolled in a way which made it difficult to keep our feet.

"We've plenty of sea-room, that's one satisfaction, at all events," said
Nettleship.  "I shouldn't like to be on a lee shore on a night like
this."

"Faith, nor should I, unless there was a good harbour to run into," said
I.

"It must have a broad entrance, and be well lighted, then," he answered,
"or we shouldn't be much better off than we are at present."

Two--four bells struck in the morning watch, and there appeared to be no
improvement in the weather.  The captain and second and third
lieutenants came on deck, and, by the way they stood talking together, I
saw that they considered matters growing serious.  The pumps were kept
going twice as long as usual.  Six bells had just struck, when there
came a sound like thunder breaking over our heads.  Looking up, I saw
the mainsail aback.

The captain shouted out, "Man the clew garnets, let fly tacks and
sheets;" but the words were scarcely out of his mouth before the ship
heeled over, with a suddenness which nearly took us all off our feet.

There was no need for the officers to cry out, "Hold on for your lives."
We struggled to windward, grasping whatever we could clutch.  More and
more the ship heeled over; then there came another loud report, the
mainmast went by the board, the fore-topmast fell over the starboard
bow, and the next instant the mizzenmast was carried away half up from
the deck, while the sound of repeated blows which came from the
after-part of the ship, showed us that the rudder had been wrenched from
the pintles, and was battering away under the counter.  All these
accidents happened in such rapid succession that it was impossible to do
anything to avert them.  The utmost vigilance was required to save
ourselves from being crushed by falling yards and blocks, while cries
and shrieks arose from many of our poor fellows, some of whom had been
struck down, and others carried overboard, vainly endeavouring to regain
the ship.  Suddenly she righted, with a violence which tore away the
guns from their lashings, and jerked the shot out of the lockers.  The
captain, not for a moment losing his self-possession, shouted to the
crew to clear away the wreck of the masts,--himself, axe in hand,
setting the example.  Before, however, many strokes had been given, the
sea came roaring up astern, and, bursting into the captain's cabin,
swept everything before it.  The doctor, purser, and several other
officers who had remained below, came rushing up, some only in their
shirts and trousers, others in their shirts alone, believing very
naturally that the ship was going down.  Tom Pim and I, with the other
midshipmen, were exerting ourselves to see that the men obeyed the
orders received.  I met Larry, axe in hand, chopping away vigorously at
the shrouds.

"Ah, then, Mr Terence, things have come to a bad pass, I'm after
fearing," he exclaimed.  "Will you be letting me keep by you, if you
please?  If the ship goes down, I'd like to see how we could save
ourselves on a boat, or a raft, or one of the masts, if we can't get
into a boat."

"If it comes to that, Larry, I'm afraid we shall have little chance of
saving our lives," I answered; "at all events, however, I should like to
have you near me."

I can scarcely find words to describe the fearful condition of the ship.
Gun after gun broke loose, crushing several of the men against whom
they were cast; shot, hove out of the lockers, were rolling about
between decks, injuring many others.  The water from below rushed from
side to side, making a clean sweep of everything it encountered, doing
almost as much mischief as the seas which broke aboard on the upper
deck.  The officers who had last come from below were unable to return,
and stood shivering in their scanty clothing, no one having even a coat
to spare.  While some of the crew were clearing away the masts, which
were striking with every surge against the ship's side, tearing off the
copper, and, as the oakum washed out, increasing the leaks, others,
encouraged by their officers, were labouring at the pumps, while a third
party was endeavouring to bale out the water with buckets.  I didn't
expect to see another dawn; but the morning came notwithstanding, and a
fearful sight it presented to us.  Away to leeward we discovered the
_Canada_, with her main-topmast and mizzenmast gone.  The flag-ship,
more to windward, seemed in no better condition.  The _Glorieux_ had
lost her foremast, bowsprit, and main-topmast.  The _Ville de Paris_
still proudly rode the waves, as far as we could judge, uninjured, yet
ere long she was to share the fate of many others, for after that day
she was never again seen, and must have foundered with all her crew.  Of
the merchantmen several had already gone down, others had lost many of
their spars, and some their masts, while out of the whole fleet not
twenty remained in sight.  Not far off from us lay a large ship on her
beam-ends.  Nettleship pointed her out to me.  "Poor fellows, they're
worse off than we are," he said.  The crew were attempting to wear her.
First they cut away the mizzenmast, then shortly the mainmast went;
still she lay helpless.

"See, she's hoisting the ensign, Union downwards," said Nettleship.
"It's her last despairing signal for help."

No help could any one give her.  We watched her for a few minutes, when
her stern rose, the sea rolled up and plunged into it; down she went,
the fly of her ensign the last object visible.

She was the _Dutton_ formerly an East Indiaman, and then a storeship.
Her fate might soon be ours.

"Some of her poor fellows have escaped," cried Nettleship.

He pointed out to me a boat under sail, not far from where the _Dutton_
had foundered.  We watched the boat.  Now she was hid from sight in the
trough of the sea, now she rose to the summit of a billow.  Still it
seemed impossible that she could escape being swamped.  Yet on she went,
driving before the gale.

"That boat is well handled, or she would have been under water before
this time," observed my messmate.  "What she can do others can do, and
some of us may have a chance for our lives if our old ship goes down.
Paddy, my boy, if that happens, do you try and get aboard a boat.
You're young, with a good chance of promotion.  I'm old, and have none;
and I should like to have you and Tom Pim save yourselves."

"But I can't go without Larry," I answered; "and you too, Nettleship, if
you have any hope of a boat living in this sea, you must try to get
off."

He shook his head.

"No, no, Paddy.  I have long made up my mind for the worst, and am ready
for it.  I should be thankful, though, to see you and Pim escape, and
your honest fellow, Larry.  There are two or three boats still
uninjured.  It's a pity that the lives of some of us should not be
saved, if we can but manage to launch them."

While he was speaking I was watching the progress of the _Dutton's_
boat.  First she steered for a ship some way to the eastward, but those
on board at length saw that they should have to haul up to reach her,
and again she kept away for a large merchantman to leeward.  Presently
the boat ran alongside the merchantman, from whose deck a number of
ropes were hove into her, and the men, clutching them as the boat surged
by, were hauled up, and, as far as we could see, none were lost, though
the boat herself almost immediately rilled and disappeared.  In other
directions most melancholy spectacles met our sight.  The whole sea was
literally covered with pieces of wreck and human beings clinging to
them, among whom we observed several women lashed to spars or gratings,
probably by brave fellows who themselves had perished after in vain
attempting to preserve those they loved.  No help could be given to the
unfortunate wretches; and even had we been able to haul some who came
near us on board our ship, it would only have been to prolong their
lives for a few short hours.

Our captain and officers were making all possible efforts to save our
ship, but from the first, I suspect, they must have seen they were
hopeless.  Every possible weight was got rid of.  The anchors were cut
away; then the upper deck guns were hove overboard, though the operation
in itself was a dangerous one, for, after the gun tackles were cut
loose, there was the risk of the guns upsetting and crushing those
standing near.  All this time the pumps were being worked.  The captain
ordered all hands not otherwise engaged to bale, and we were formed in
gangs to pass the buckets up and down and along the deck.



CHAPTER NINETEEN.

THE WRECK OF THE "CERBERUS."

We were thus employed when the carpenter came to the captain with
consternation in his countenance, and told him that the pumps would no
longer work, for, the shot-lockers being destroyed, the shot as well as
the ballast had got into the well, and completely choked it up.

"Well, my lads," cried the captain, "we must try what baling will do,
and lightening the ship by every means in our power."

Those who had been working at the pumps, and some others, were now
divided into gangs under different officers, and were employed in
getting rid of the heaviest things which could be reached.  Some hove
the guns overboard, others got up the weightier stores, the boatswain's
party being engaged in chopping up the cables and throwing them into the
sea.

While my messmates and I were hard at work with the rest, I saw the
captain beckon Nettleship to him.  They talked for a minute or more.
Directly afterwards Nettleship came to where Tom and I were at work with
Larry and some of the men.  "The captain has given me charge to try and
save some of you youngsters," he said.  "Life is sweet, and I won't deny
that I am glad to have the chance of preserving my own with honour.  You
tell Tom Pim and your boy Larry.  I'll speak to some of our other
messmates, and try to pick out a few trusty men who I know are cool
hands, and we will try and get a boat into the water.  It will be no
easy matter,--it may, I warn you, hasten our deaths; but the captain is
satisfied that the ship can't float many hours longer.  He argued the
point, and showed me that if we don't get off as he directed, we shall
not escape at all, as numbers will be rushing for the boats when they
discover that the ship must go down."

Matters were growing rapidly worse.  Even now I don't like to think of
that dreadful night which followed.  When morning broke, the number of
ships in sight had much diminished.  The sea raged as furiously as ever,
the wind blew with fearful force.  All hands had been toiling away.
Nearly every one began to see that our efforts had been in vain.  A loud
noise was heard like that of an explosion coming from far down in the
depths of the ship.  The carpenter reported that the water in the hold
had blown up the orlop deck.  It was very evident that the ship was
settling down.  Many of the men who had been looked upon as the bravest
now gave way to despair, and went below, crying out to their messmates
to come and lash them into their hammocks.  Other stout fellows were in
tears as they thought of their country and those dear to them, whom they
were never to see again.  Some, though they must have known it would be
of no use, were lashing themselves to gratings and small rafts, which
they had formed of spars.  Larry wanted me to do the same.

"Shure, Mr Terence, you and Mr Pim and I will be able to manage a raft
between us, and we'll get aboard one of the ships in better plight than
we are," he said.

I pointed out to him the distance the ships were from us, and the
impossibility of reaching one of them.  Some of the poor fellows
launched their rafts overboard, but were quickly swallowed up by the
sea.  Even the lieutenants went below; and, strange as it may seem, few
of the men remained on deck.  Tom Pim and I, however, kept together,
with Larry, who would not leave me.  Presently Nettleship came up.

"Now is our time, lads, if we're to save our lives.  I have spoken to
those whom the captain named, but none of them will come.  They shake
their heads, and declare it useless."

One of the quarter boats still remained uninjured.  We went to her and
found six of our men, one of whom was Larry, standing by the falls ready
to lower her.  Nettleship told us to jump in, there was not a moment to
be lost.  We found that he had put masts, and sails, and oars, and
provisions aboard.  Waiting till a sea surged up alongside, he and the
men sprang into her.

"Cut, cut!" he cried.

The next instant I found that the boat was some fathoms from the ship.
All was done so rapidly, and it seemed only by a miracle we got clear,
that I can scarcely explain how it happened.  I looked around, when what
was my dismay to find that Tom was not with us.  Looking up, I saw him
on the deck.

"Leap! leap!" shouted Nettleship, though in the uproar his voice could
not have been heard so far.  Next instant Tom was in the water, striking
out towards us.

"We have already as many aboard as the boat will carry," cried some of
the men.

What we had been about had been discovered by our unfortunate shipmates,
who were now crowding to the side and shouting to us to return.  Several
in their fear leaped into the sea, but immediately disappeared.  I
caught sight of one head still above water.  It was Tom Pim.

"Oh, take him in--take him in!"  I cried out.

The men were getting out the oars.  We were still, it must be
understood, under the lee of the ship, or we should instantly have been
swamped.

"We must have that lad aboard," exclaimed Nettleship sternly.  "I'll not
try to save you if you desert him."

Tom struck out bravely.  Larry and I stretched out our arms, and,
catching hold of him, hauled him on board the boat.  Several others, now
leaping into the water, tried to reach us, but, had we attempted to save
them, we should to a certainty have perished together.

Nettleship sprang aft to the helm.

"Now, lads, step the mast and hoist the sail," he shouted.  "Get out the
starboard oars."

In another instant the boat was before the wind, a cable's length from
the ship.  We could scarcely believe that we were saved; indeed, every
moment it seemed as if the fierce foaming seas would break aboard us and
send us to the bottom.  I could not resist still looking at the ship,
nor could Tom Pim.  He presently exclaimed--

"There's another boat being launched."

We both saw her for a moment, but she presently disappeared.

"She's gone," cried Tom.

"No--no, there she is," I exclaimed, as I caught sight of her on the
summit of a sea, and again she sank out of view.  As far as I could make
out, there were several people in her, but she had no sail hoisted, and
consequently in those foaming seas rising up between us was scarcely
visible.

We ran on, steering to the southward.  Most of the hands were employed
all the time in baling out the water, while Nettleship's whole attention
was engaged in steering the boat, for he well knew that with the
slightest want of care she would have filled in an instant.  It seemed a
wonder, indeed, that she could float in the midst of those foaming seas.
Tom and I still kept looking at the ship.

"She is sinking lower and lower," said Tom.

I hoped that he was mistaken, and that she appeared to be so only
because we were getting farther from her.

Not many minutes afterwards, as I looked, a huge sea rolled up towards
her.

The next instant Tom cried out, "She's gone!"  I rubbed my eyes.  The
foaming waters raged over the spot where the old _Cerberus_ had floated;
and I knew too well that every one of our helpless shipmates had
perished, unless the other boat had got safely off.  Their fate might be
ours before long, we all knew, though we did not despair.

Nettleship's first care was to see what provisions we had got.  We found
that we had but two quart bottles of water, a bag of biscuits, a small
ham, a single piece of pork, and three bottles of French cordials.
These he had placed in the stern-sheets, that they might be kept dry,
and that none of the men might be tempted to take more than their share.
We might be days, or even weeks, before we were picked up or reached
land.  Nettleship pointed out to us the importance of husbanding our
stores.  The afternoon was far gone before we left the ship, and night
was now approaching, while the gale had shown no signs of abating.

Humanly speaking, our lives depended on Nettleship's steering.  There
was everything to try the skill and nerves of a man; but it was
difficult in the darkness to watch the seas coming up so as to avoid
those likely to break aboard.

He sat in the stern-sheets like a figure of iron, his countenance fixed,
his eyes turned now ahead, now on one, now on the other side.  He seldom
spoke, for his attention was occupied with the task he had undertaken.
Older seamen had given in, while his courage and resolution had remained
unshaken.

I had always liked him, ever since I joined the _Liffy_, but now I
admired and respected him above all men, barring my uncle the major, who
would, I am sure, have acted in the same way, though he might not have
had the nautical skill to steer the boat.

"Stretch yourselves as best you can, youngsters, in the stern-sheets,
and go to sleep," said Nettleship; "I intend to steer till daylight, and
then let either Hunt or Ray (they were two quartermasters) take the
helm."

"But I don't like to leave you without company," I said.

"Don't trouble yourself about that, Paddy," he answered; "the seas are
my company, and precious rough company they are too; they'll prevent me
nodding."

He laughed at his own remark.

At last Tom and I did as he advised us; indeed, we couldn't keep our
eyes open longer, for we had had no sleep, lashed as we had been to the
bulwarks on the previous night.

We both of us slept on right through the night.  I awoke with a weary
heart-sinking feeling.  Dawn was already casting a grey light over the
still troubled ocean.  Clouds hung thickly overhead; the seas seemed to
reach them as they rose up on either side.

There sat Nettleship, wide awake, his hand on the tiller, his eyes
wearing a pained expression, as well they might, looking round watching
the waves as they hissed up, threatening to overwhelm us.  No one was
speaking.  Most of the men sat with their arms folded and their heads
bent down, still fast asleep.  I believe that Nettleship had been the
only one awake among us during the night.

"The wind has fallen, and the sea has gone down considerably, Paddy," he
said, looking at me.  "Cheer up, lad; we shall save our lives after all,
I believe."

Tom, hearing him speak, awoke.

"I wish you would let me take the helm, Nettleship," he said.

"No, no, Tom!  The responsibility is too much to impose on you; I'll let
Hunt steer presently."

First one man woke up, then another, and another; but they all looked
round with lack-lustre eyes and gloomy countenances.  After some time,
Tom shouted out that there was a break in the clouds to the eastward.

Just then a ray of bright light streamed across the ocean, tinging the
foam-topped seas with a ruddy hue.

"It's the harbinger of better weather," I said.

"You're right, sir," observed Hunt.  "It will be our own fault if we
don't manage to keep the boat afloat."

I saw Nettleship for the first time showing signs of sleepiness.  He
aroused himself for the moment, and called to Hunt to take the helm.
The quartermaster stepped aft, and Nettleship, resigning his seat to
him, a moment afterwards was fast asleep.

The men now cried out that they were very hungry, and Pim and I agreed
that it would be better to serve out some food without awaking
Nettleship.  We gave each man a biscuit and a small piece of ham.  The
neck of a broken bottle was the only measure we had for serving out the
water.  The quantity was but just sufficient to moisten our lips, but
not to quench our thirst.  The men asked for more, but Tom told them
that until Nettleship awoke he couldn't give them any.

Though the weather was moderating, the wind went down very slowly, and
the seas tossed and tumbled with almost as much violence as before.  It
was noon when Nettleship awoke.  He approved of the allowance Tom and I
had served out.

"But, my lads," he said, "you see these two bottles of water.  We don't
know how long we may have to go before we get more, so you must make up
your minds to do with the allowance you have already had to-day.  I'll
take no more."

He then told Tom and me to give him what we had given the rest; and,
after eating the biscuit and bit of ham, he drank the bottle-neck full
of water.  My own sensations made me hope that we should not have many
days to live on so small an allowance.  Still, though my throat felt
like a dust-bin, I determined to support Nettleship, and I knew Tom
would do so, in whatever he thought necessary.  We ran on all day, the
wind going down very slowly.  At noon, Ray took the helm.  Whether he
steered with less care, or, as I think, the seas broke in a different
way, two in succession came aboard, and we had to bale as fast as we
could, to get the water out of the boat.  As it came in, it washed right
aft and wetted through our bag of biscuits, which Tom and I in vain
tried to save.  Nettleship didn't blame Ray, but warned him to be more
careful.

"I intend to steer to-night," he said, "so I'll finish out my snooze,
and call me at sundown."

Both Hunt and Ray asked him to let them steer during part of the night,
but he was firm.

"No," he answered; "your lives are entrusted to me, and it's my duty to
keep at the helm while there's most likely to be danger."

Tom and I, however, determined to have our eyes open, so as to make
company for him during part of the night, which, it being summer time,
was fortunately not long.  Had it been in the winter, none of us could
have survived.  Nettleship appeared to have completely recovered
himself.  I sat up through part of the night, and Tom through the
remainder.  We talked cheerfully and hopefully.  When I lay down, I
slept as soundly as I ever did in my bed.  Towards morning, I suppose it
was, I dreamed of the various scenes I had gone through since I came to
sea, among others of the earthquake at Savannah, and then I was looking
out into the barrack-yard, and there was Larry fiddling away, with
soldiers and blacks dancing to his music,--everything seemed so vivid
that I had no doubt about its reality.  Then Mr Talboys and Lucy and
Captain Duffy came in and joined in the dance.  I thought it very good
fun, so I ran down and began to dance, and who should I see but the
admiral and captain and old Rough-and-Ready, each with a black partner,
and there we were jigging away right merrily, till I awoke, to find
myself in the stern-sheet of the boat, and to see Nettleship steering,
while the notes of Larry's fiddle sounded in my ears.  There, sure
enough, he was, seated on the after-thwart, with the fiddle at his chin,
working away with right good-will.  I sat up and looked at him with
amazement.

"Shure, Mr Terence, I wasn't going to leave that behind after it had
been saved from fire and water, so I took it into the boat the first
thing, and Mr Nettleship gave me leave to play it, just to cheer up he
boys a bit."

The music had certainly had that effect, for all the people wore more
cheerful countenances than they did the day before.  Larry, however, put
his fiddle back in its case while breakfast was served out.  It
consisted only of wet biscuit, a modicum of ham, and a small taste of
liquor.  The water Nettleship said he should keep till mid-day, to serve
out with the pork.

The sea was still rough, though there was much less than on the previous
day, and careful steering was necessary to keep the boat free from
water.  As there was nothing for the men to do, Nettleship advised us to
spin yarns and sing songs in the intervals of Larry's playing.  He was
ready enough to go on moving his bow as long as he had leave.

During the day the clouds cleared away, and the sea went down still
more.  We were thankful for this, as we could now dry our clothes, and,
what was of more importance, our biscuits, and move about in the boat to
stretch our limbs.  But then, again, with a calm we might be delayed,
and, after all, perish from hunger and thirst.  Nettleship, I daresay,
thought this, but notwithstanding cheered us up with the hopes of
reaching land or being taken on board some vessel.  Next night passed
much as the others had done.  The sun rose in a clear sky, and as it got
above the horizon the wind dropped, and there appeared every likelihood
of a perfect calm.  Our scanty provisions were served out, and then
Nettleship, as he had done the day before, set us to spinning yarns and
singing; but even those who had the best voices could scarcely bring out
a note, and several appeared but little inclined to talk.  Larry,
however, kept his fiddle going, and Tom and I talked, and tried to draw
out the men to tell something about themselves.  At last my throat felt
like a dust-bin, and I suspect the rest were very much in the same
condition.  There we were, floating out in the Atlantic, hundreds of
miles away from help, as far as we could tell, and the calm might
continue after the gale for a week or more.  At last Nettleship ordered
the men to get out the oars.

"We may pull into a breeze, lads, perhaps," he said.  "At all events, we
shall get so much nearer land."

Tom and I each took an oar to encourage the rest, half of us pulling at
a time.  We had been at the oars for some five or six hours, when
towards evening, Nettleship, who had been standing up shading his eyes,
said--

"Lads, there's a sail in sight; she has a light breeze, and is standing
to the northward.  We shall, I hope, get up to her; but mark you, she
may be English, but she may be French, and in that case we shall be made
prisoners."

"That won't be much odds," said one of the men; "better be made
prisoners than die of hunger and thirst out here."

That was true enough, but I didn't like the thoughts of the alternative.
When Nettleship, however, said that he was determined to try and come
up with the stranger, the men bent to their oars.  Tom and I, at the
time, were now pulling, and I was surprised to see the strength the men
still possessed.

Gradually the stranger's topgallant-sails, and then the heads of her
topsails, rose above the horizon.

"She's a large ship, no doubt about that," said Nettleship.  "Cheer up,
lads! my belief is she's English, but we shall be better able to judge
when we see her courses."

We were now steering west-and-by-north, so as to cut her off.  After
going some distance, Nettleship called to Tom Pim to stand up in the
stern-sheets, and take a look at the stranger.

"What do you think of the cut of her canvas, Tom?" he asked.  "Is that
English or French?"

"I should say English," answered Tom, "but we must get nearer to be
certain."

"Have you made up your minds to a French prison, lads, if we're
mistaken?" again said Nettleship.

"Better a French prison with food and water, than out here starving to
death," answered the men.  "And we'll ask you, Mr Nettleship, for a
drink of water apiece.  We'll get aboard her before dark, and our
throats are terribly dry."

"I warn you, lads, that a breeze may spring up, and that even now we may
miss her; and what shall we do if we have no water left?" said
Nettleship.

Still the men cried out for water.  I could judge how my companions felt
by my own sensations.  Nettleship reluctantly served out a double
allowance, leaving scarcely a quarter of a bottleful,--the other had
before been exhausted.  The sun was sinking low, and we had not yet seen
the hull of the ship.  Nettleship looked more anxious than before.  The
men strained every nerve, for they believed that their lives depended on
their getting up to the ship before dark.

Some of them now called out for food, and declared that they could pull
no longer without it; others asked for the remainder of the water.

Accordingly, while one half rested, Nettleship served out a portion of
our remaining stock of provisions.  The other half then took a meal.
This, however, only made us all more thirsty, and again the cry rose
of--

"Water! water!  We must have it, or we shall have to give in!"

Nettleship seemed to think that it would be useless to resist their
entreaties, and with a look of desperation he divided the remainder of
the water, leaving not a drop at the bottom of the last bottle.

Rapidly the sun sank towards the horizon.  In a short time it would be
dark, and we should have no chance of being seen from the ship.  The men
cried out for the remainder of the liquor, saying that they could pull
all the better if they could get it.  This, also, to my surprise,
Nettleship served out to them,--the bottle-neck full to each of us, for
we all shared alike,--and again they pulled as lustily as before for a
short time; but we all felt our thirst increased.  Few of them spoke;
but Larry every now and then gave a shout, or made some comic remark to
encourage his companions.  Nettleship also did his best to keep up our
spirits.

Darkness, however, was fast approaching; the wind appeared to be
freshening, and, should a strong breeze fill the stranger's sails, all
hope of getting alongside her before she passed us would be lost.  Not a
word was now uttered; but every now and then the men turned their heads
to ascertain what progress we were making.

Nettleship now steered the boat rather more to the northward.

Presently a light streamed out towards us across the water.  Again our
hopes of getting on board increased.  The wind once more dropped.

"We shall reach her, lads!" cried Nettleship at length, in a confident
tone.

The men cheered, though their voices sounded husky, the ring of a
British seaman's voice sadly wanting.  They pulled bravely on, however.

The light rose higher above the surface.  It was now almost ahead.  Then
another streamed forth from a port.  Presently Nettleship's voice rang
out clear and loud--

"Ship ahoy!  What ship is it?"

"His Britannic Majesty's ship _Hector_.  What boat is that?" came over
the water.

Nettleship replied.

Presently the order sounded out from aboard the ship--

"Raise tacks and sheets! clew up mainsail and foresail!  Let fly
topgallant-sheets!"

The wind having fallen, the ship soon lost her way, and we pulled up
alongside.  A light gleamed through the entrance port, and ready hands,
coming down, quickly assisted us up on deck, while the boat was secured,
for none of us had much strength left to help ourselves.

Nettleship, Tom, and I were at once conducted to the upper deck, where
we found the gallant commander of the _Hector_, Captain Bouchier, to
whom Nettleship at once gave a brief account of what had happened.

"We have reason to be thankful that we escaped the gale, Drury," said
the captain, turning to an officer in a captain's uniform standing near
him.  "We should to a certainty have shared the fate of many others."

Captain Bouchier made this remark, I found, in consequence of the
unseaworthy condition of his ship.  To enable her to perform the voyage,
before she sailed from Jamaica she had had twenty-two of her guns taken
out of her, and her masts replaced by others of smaller dimensions.  Her
crew amounted in all to scarcely three hundred men, many of whom were
invalids, and others French and American prisoners, who had volunteered
to assist in working the ship.

As soon as Nettleship had finished his account, the captain directed
that we should be taken below, and hammocks slung for us.

"I would advise you to turn in, young gentlemen, as soon as you have had
some food," he said, as we were leaving.

He also ordered that our boat's crew should be well looked after.  The
surgeon, who was summoned, went to attend to them, and to prevent them
from being overfed, or overdosed with grog, which to a certainty they
would otherwise have been by the seamen of the ship.  As I was going
down to the orlop deck, Larry came aft, supported by two men, with his
fiddle-case under his arm.

"Och, Mr Terence," he said, "I'm mighty glad to find ourselves safe
aboard a big ship again, and to see you all right.  It is more than I
thought to do since our own went down with all her brave boys, barrin'
ourselves."

The doctor, finding that we did not require much of his assistance,
attended to Larry and the other men, who appeared far more knocked up
than we were, and they were at once sent to their hammocks.  We were
ushered into the gun-room by the master's mate, who accompanied us.
Here we found a number of midshipmen seated at a table, employed in
various ways.  They greeted us warmly, and were all eager to know our
adventures, which we told them while discussing the meal placed before
us.  Scarcely, however, had I finished eating, when my head dropped on
the table, and there I should have sat, had not one of the
assistant-surgeons aroused me and advised me to turn in.  I slept on, as
did Nettleship and Tom, till the hammocks were piped up next morning,
and, if left alone, should not have awoke for hours afterwards.

We all three, though still weak, felt pretty well able to get about, and
were in reality in a better state than many of the officers and men, who
were suffering from the effect of the West Indian climate.  I never saw
so pale and haggard a crew.  We were treated with the greatest kindness
by our new messmates, and Nettleship was asked into the ward-room, to
give a further account of what had happened to us.  We had indeed ample
reason to be thankful for our preservation, when so many on board our
own and other ships had perished.

In a couple of days we were as well as ever, and, as many of the mates
and midshipmen were too ill to do duty, we were directed to take their
places.  Larry, as usual, made himself at home with his fiddle, and soon
set the seamen and French prisoners jigging away, as he had done on
board other ships.

We were standing on with all the canvas the battered old _Hector_ could
carry, with the wind from the southward, when the look-out aloft
announced two sail away to leeward.  One of the lieutenants, with his
telescope on his back, immediately went to the main-topmast cross-trees
to have a look at them.

"As far as I can make out, they are two frigates, sir, coming up before
the wind," he said to the captain when he came down.

"Are they English or French?" asked the captain.  "According to my
judgment, sir, they are French," was the answer.

The captain took a few turns on deck, and then again sent aloft.  The
lieutenant, on his return, pronounced his opinion more decidedly that
they were French, and both large frigates.  The captain on this ordered
the drum to beat to quarters, and the usual preparations were made for
battle.  Evening was approaching, and it might be well on in the night
before the enemy could be up to us.

Although the _Hector_ was a 74-gun ship, she in reality only carried
fifty-two guns, and, from her battered condition, was not fit to cope
even with a single frigate.  Still our brave captain determined to
struggle to the last.  She being a heavy sailer, the two frigates came
rapidly up with us, and there was no doubt from their appearance that
they were enemies, although we could not as yet see their ensigns.  All
doubt on that score was dissipated, when, in a short time, French flags
were run up at their peaks.  The prisoners were accordingly ordered
below and placed under sentries, while the captain went along the decks
encouraging the men.  They received him with cheerful countenances as he
appeared, promising to do their best to beat the enemy.  I asked
Nettleship what he thought would be the result of the contest.

"Heaven only knows!" he answered; "but there's one thing, I'm certain
that our fellows will fight to the last.  I never saw a crew, though so
many of them are sick, more resolute or full of pluck."

The leading frigate, now coming up on our starboard quarter, opened
fire, and we, luffing up, returned it with our aftermost guns.  She then
ranged up abeam, while her consort placed herself on our larboard
quarter, so that we could not luff up again without being raked by the
other.  We, however, could fight our starboard broadside, and
occasionally could bring some of our larboard guns to bear on the enemy
on that side.  We could now see that each frigate mounted forty guns,
their decks being crowded with men; indeed, they together mustered more
than double our complement.  These were fearful odds, but Captain
Bouchier and his crew seemed in no way daunted.  The men ran the guns in
and out as fast as they could load them, but the enemy's shot came
crashing aboard, committing fearful havoc in all parts of the ship.  The
French must have known, from our smaller masts and spars, that we were
likely to be short-handed, and also soon discovered the small number of
guns we carried.

Though I saw numbers struck down around me, I never for one instant
thought of myself or expected to be killed.  The surgeons below soon had
their hands full, as one poor fellow after another was carried down to
the cockpit.  The dead were left where they fell, for all were too busy
to remove them.  The enemy generally fired at our hull rather than at
our spars.

I was standing near Nettleship, when I heard him exclaim--

"Here comes one of them alongside us."

I looked out of a port, and there saw the frigate on the starboard beam
dropping so close that I could distinguish the countenances of the
people on her deck.

Presently the voice of the captain sounded loud and clear--

"Boarders! repel boarders!"

Our crew, leaving the guns on the starboard side, seized their weapons;
some stood armed with cutlasses and pistols, others with pikes, at the
place where the Frenchmen were likely to try and gain a footing on our
deck.  Our larboard guns were still replying to the fire of the frigate
on that quarter; but she now making sail, ranged up alongside,
receiving, however, a heavy fire from our guns as she did so.  A large
body of her men, with the soldiers, stood on the forecastle, ready to
leap aboard.

"You must drive those fellows back," cried Nettleship.  "Come on, my
lads," he shouted to such of the men as were near him, among whom was
Larry.  Tom also, who saw what we were about, quickly joined us.

Just as the first Frenchman sprang on to our deck, Nettleship's sword
cut him down.  Others, however, followed, but our men fought
desperately.  Though the enemy came rushing on board, not an inch of
ground did they gain.

Presently, a big fellow--the boatswain, apparently, from his dress--
joined his shipmates, and attacked Nettleship.  I saw another close
behind him, aiming a pistol at his head.  I sprang forward and knocked
it up just as it exploded, and the next moment dealt the Frenchman a
blow on his sword arm, which saved Nettleship's life.  The fellow whose
pistol I had knocked up, however, had his cutlass uplifted to strike me
down, when Larry, who was by my side, parried the blow with his cutlass,
and, though he got a severe wound, he brought the man to the deck by a
blow which he gave the next moment.  Others of our crew now coming to
our assistance, we drove back the enemy, who had nearly gained a
footing.

The fight all the time was going on fiercely on the starboard side, and
we could not tell whether the Frenchmen were getting the best of it.

As we had begun the action with but three hundred men, many of whom had
been killed or wounded, and invalids who had scarcely strength to handle
their weapons, and the French had upwards of six hundred, it might be
seen that our chance of success was very small indeed.  Our men,
however, fought with the most desperate courage.  Captain Bouchier, with
Captain Drury--who was a passenger--and several of the lieutenants,
headed the men on the starboard side in repelling the enemy; while the
master and two of the other lieutenants and the purser encouraged those
on our side of the deck.

Directly the Frenchmen had been driven back, the second lieutenant,
calling off a portion of the men, hurried to the guns, when their
thundering roar, with the crashing sounds which followed, showed us that
their shot were creating a dire effect on the bows of our antagonist.
All this time a withering fire of musketry had been kept up on us from a
body of troops stationed on the forecastles of the French frigates, and
many of our poor fellows had been struck down.

Again and again the Frenchmen attempted to gain a footing on our deck,
some springing down from the fore-rigging, others clambering up from the
forecastle, and all the time the guns roaring, the musketry and pistols
rattling, the cutlasses clashing, the men shouting and shrieking, while
the ships surged against each other with tremendous crashes,--many of
the Frenchmen who were driven overboard being crushed to death between
them.  This continued, not for the few minutes which it has taken me to
describe the scene, but for an hour or more, and it seemed sometimes
that all the three ships must go down together.

Our marines were not idle, for some stationed on the forecastle, and
others on the poop, kept up a hot fire on the enemy.

At length our ship tore herself from her two antagonists almost at the
same moment; and they apparently gave up all hopes of taking us by
boarding, as they didn't attempt again to come close alongside, though
their fire was even more destructive than at first, for now one passed
under our stern and raked us, now the other performed the same
manoeuvre; while we, with our braces shot away, our masts and yards
injured, and our sails shot through and torn, were unable to move with
sufficient swiftness to avoid them.

Already numbers of our men had fallen.  I frequently looked round to see
how it fared with Larry, Tom Pim, and Nettleship, and was thankful to
find them still actively engaged at the guns, at which most of the
officers were assisting the men.



CHAPTER TWENTY.

OLD ENGLAND AGAIN.

Occasionally, as the French ships were manoeuvring, alternately passing
either ahead or astern of us, there was a cessation of firing, but it
was only for a short time.  Again their shot came crashing aboard.

I observed Captain Bouchier not far from me, when, just as we were
receiving a raking broadside, he staggered, and would have fallen to the
deck, had not the purser sprang forward and caught him.  Directly
afterwards, the latter, summoning two men, the captain was carried
below.

On this, Captain Drury, shouting, "Keep at it, my lads!  We'll beat them
off yet!" took his place, and issued the necessary orders.

Again the Frenchmen ranged up as before,--one on our beam and the other
on our quarter,--and made another attempt to board.  Captain Drury,
leading our men on the starboard side, while our first lieutenant
commanded those on the other, drove them back, many falling dead on our
deck and others overboard.  In a few minutes we again separated.

For four hours the action had continued (it appeared to me to be much
longer), when, as the smoke from the guns cleared away, I saw that day
was breaking.

As it showed the enemy more clearly than before our shattered and weak
condition, I could not help fearing that they would again renew the
attack, with every prospect of success.

From the numbers of the poor fellows who had been carried below wounded,
and the many who lay stretched dead on the deck in all directions, I
fancied that we must have lost half of our crew, while it seemed to me
that at any moment our shattered spars would come tumbling down on deck.
The fore-topmast hung over the bows, the main-yard was nearly cut in
two, and not a sail remained whole.  Still Captain Drury and the other
officers went about encouraging the men to persevere.

When daylight increased, however, and we saw our two antagonists in
comparison to our ship but slightly injured, we knew how desperate was
our condition, yet our men stood sturdily to their guns, and blazed away
as they could be brought to bear.

While watching the two frigates, I observed signals exchanged between
them, and almost immediately afterwards, to our astonishment, they
hauled their tacks aboard, and stood away from us.  Our nearly exhausted
crew, on seeing this, cheered again and again.

"We must not be too sure that they don't intend to come back again when
they have repaired damages, and renew the fight," said Nettleship to me.

"We will hope for the best, and if they do, try to beat them off again,"
I answered.

"That's the right spirit, Paddy," said Nettleship.  "Please Heaven, we
shall do so."

"Hurrah! hurrah!  We've licked the Frenchmen," I heard Larry shouting.
"Give them another cheer, boys!  Hurrah! hurrah!" and the men round him
joined in his hurrahs.

The men were still allowed to remain at their quarters, for it was yet
difficult to say what the enemy would do next.  We watched them
anxiously, for even the most fire-eating of our men had no wish for more
fighting, as by no possibility could we hope to capture either of the
frigates.  When some way astern they joined company, and we saw them
standing to the westward.  They got farther and farther off, and
gradually their hulls sank below the horizon.  We were now ordered to
secure the guns.  This done, the dead hove overboard, and the decks
washed down, all hands were employed in knotting and securing the
running and standing rigging, and strengthening the wounded spars.  I
asked one of the assistant-surgeons, who came on deck to get a little
fresh air, if he knew how the captain was going on.

"He has a desperate wound in the arm, but is likely to do well," he
answered.

He told me, besides, that there were six-and-twenty wounded men below,
while nineteen had been killed.  From the number of shot the Frenchmen
fired at us, I supposed that we had lost many more.  A large proportion
of the shot, however, had flown over our heads, and injured only our
sails and rigging.  The ship was but partially put to rights when
another night closed in.  I found it difficult enough even during my
watch to keep my eyes open, and the moment I turned in to my hammock I
was fast asleep.  I suspect that all on board, both officers and men,
were equally drowsy.  I had not to turn out again till the hammocks were
piped up.

When I came on deck I found that the weather had changed.  Dark clouds
were rushing across the sky, the sea had got up, and the ship was
rolling and pitching into it.  The wind was from the southward.  Two
reefs had been taken in the topsails, but from the way the ship heeled
over it was evident that she had more canvas on her than she could
carry.

Captain Drury had just come on deck.

"We must shorten sail," he said to the first lieutenant.

"Hands aloft," he shouted.

Just at that moment, as the men were about to spring into the rigging, a
tremendous blast struck the ship, and over she heeled.

"Up with the helm!" cried Captain Drury.

The ship did not answer it, but heeled over more and more.  I thought
she was about to share the fate of the _Cerberus_, The moment afterwards
a heavy sea came roaring up, a succession of crashes was heard, the
masts went by the board, and she rose on an even keel, the wheel flying
round and sending the men at it across the deck.  The rudder had been
carried away, and the ship lay a helpless wreck on the stormy ocean.

The men looked at each other, with blank dismay in their countenances,
but our brave commander did his best to conceal his anxiety, and the
officers followed his example.

"Clear away the wreck, lads; the gale won't last long, and when the wind
goes down we must try to get up jury-masts and repair the rudder," he
cried out.

All hands were now employed in trying to save some of the spars, and to
cut the masts clear, for their butts were striking with fearful force on
our larboard side, already shattered by the shot of the enemy.  While we
were thus employed, the carpenter and his mates, who had been below,
came on deck, and went up to the captain.  I saw by his looks as he
passed me that something was the matter.  Directly afterwards the order
was given to man the pumps, and they were set clanging away as fast as
they could be made to work.  The quantity of water gushing out showed
that the ship must be leaking at a rapid rate.  There was so much work
to do that but few words were spoken.  I happened to meet Larry.

"Cheer up, Mr Terence," he exclaimed.  "Things look mighty bad; but
though our ship went to the bottom we were saved, and I'm after hoping
that we'll be saved again.  It would be hard to have beaten the enemy
and yet to lose her."

"I don't expect that we shall do that," I answered.  "The wind is fair
for Nova Scotia, a